|
[ 此帖被narcis在2013-10-28 04:44重新编辑 ]
-
- 正序阅读 只看楼主
-
-
Chapter Twenty-four
Who can be in doubt of what followed? When any two young people take
it into their heads to marry, they are pretty sure by perseverance to
carry their point, be they ever so poor, or ever so imprudent, or ever
so little likely to be necessary to each other's ultimate comfort.
This may be bad morality to conclude with, but I believe it to be
truth; and if such parties succeed, how should a Captain Wentworth and
an Anne Elliot, with the advantage of maturity of mind, consciousness
of right, and one independent fortune between them, fail of bearing
down every opposition? They might in fact, have borne down a great
deal more than they met with, for there was little to distress them
beyond the want of graciousness and warmth. Sir Walter made no
objection, and Elizabeth did nothing worse than look cold and
unconcerned. Captain Wentworth, with five-and-twenty thousand pounds,
and as high in his profession as merit and activity could place him,
was no longer nobody. He was now esteemed quite worthy to address the
daughter of a foolish, spendthrift baronet, who had not had principle
or sense enough to maintain himself in the situation in which
Providence had placed him, and who could give his daughter at present
but a small part of the share of ten thousand pounds which must be hers
hereafter.
Sir Walter, indeed, though he had no affection for Anne, and no vanity
flattered, to make him really happy on the occasion, was very far from
thinking it a bad match for her. On the contrary, when he saw more of
Captain Wentworth, saw him repeatedly by daylight, and eyed him well,
he was very much struck by his personal claims, and felt that his
superiority of appearance might be not unfairly balanced against her
superiority of rank; and all this, assisted by his well-sounding name,
enabled Sir Walter at last to prepare his pen, with a very good grace,
for the insertion of the marriage in the volume of honour.
The only one among them, whose opposition of feeling could excite any
serious anxiety was Lady Russell. Anne knew that Lady Russell must be
suffering some pain in understanding and relinquishing Mr Elliot, and
be making some struggles to become truly acquainted with, and do
justice to Captain Wentworth. This however was what Lady Russell had
now to do. She must learn to feel that she had been mistaken with
regard to both; that she had been unfairly influenced by appearances in
each; that because Captain Wentworth's manners had not suited her own
ideas, she had been too quick in suspecting them to indicate a
character of dangerous impetuosity; and that because Mr Elliot's
manners had precisely pleased her in their propriety and correctness,
their general politeness and suavity, she had been too quick in
receiving them as the certain result of the most correct opinions and
well-regulated mind. There was nothing less for Lady Russell to do,
than to admit that she had been pretty completely wrong, and to take up
a new set of opinions and of hopes.
There is a quickness of perception in some, a nicety in the discernment
of character, a natural penetration, in short, which no experience in
others can equal, and Lady Russell had been less gifted in this part of
understanding than her young friend. But she was a very good woman,
and if her second object was to be sensible and well-judging, her first
was to see Anne happy. She loved Anne better than she loved her own
abilities; and when the awkwardness of the beginning was over, found
little hardship in attaching herself as a mother to the man who was
securing the happiness of her other child.
Of all the family, Mary was probably the one most immediately gratified
by the circumstance. It was creditable to have a sister married, and
she might flatter herself with having been greatly instrumental to the
connexion, by keeping Anne with her in the autumn; and as her own
sister must be better than her husband's sisters, it was very agreeable
that Captain Wentworth should be a richer man than either Captain
Benwick or Charles Hayter. She had something to suffer, perhaps, when
they came into contact again, in seeing Anne restored to the rights of
seniority, and the mistress of a very pretty landaulette; but she had a
future to look forward to, of powerful consolation. Anne had no
Uppercross Hall before her, no landed estate, no headship of a family;
and if they could but keep Captain Wentworth from being made a baronet,
she would not change situations with Anne.
It would be well for the eldest sister if she were equally satisfied
with her situation, for a change is not very probable there. She had
soon the mortification of seeing Mr Elliot withdraw, and no one of
proper condition has since presented himself to raise even the
unfounded hopes which sunk with him.
The news of his cousins Anne's engagement burst on Mr Elliot most
unexpectedly. It deranged his best plan of domestic happiness, his
best hope of keeping Sir Walter single by the watchfulness which a
son-in-law's rights would have given. But, though discomfited and
disappointed, he could still do something for his own interest and his
own enjoyment. He soon quitted Bath; and on Mrs Clay's quitting it
soon afterwards, and being next heard of as established under his
protection in London, it was evident how double a game he had been
playing, and how determined he was to save himself from being cut out
by one artful woman, at least.
Mrs Clay's affections had overpowered her interest, and she had
sacrificed, for the young man's sake, the possibility of scheming
longer for Sir Walter. She has abilities, however, as well as
affections; and it is now a doubtful point whether his cunning, or
hers, may finally carry the day; whether, after preventing her from
being the wife of Sir Walter, he may not be wheedled and caressed at
last into making her the wife of Sir William.
It cannot be doubted that Sir Walter and Elizabeth were shocked and
mortified by the loss of their companion, and the discovery of their
deception in her. They had their great cousins, to be sure, to resort
to for comfort; but they must long feel that to flatter and follow
others, without being flattered and followed in turn, is but a state of
half enjoyment.
Anne, satisfied at a very early period of Lady Russell's meaning to
love Captain Wentworth as she ought, had no other alloy to the
happiness of her prospects than what arose from the consciousness of
having no relations to bestow on him which a man of sense could value.
There she felt her own inferiority very keenly. The disproportion in
their fortune was nothing; it did not give her a moment's regret; but
to have no family to receive and estimate him properly, nothing of
respectability, of harmony, of good will to offer in return for all the
worth and all the prompt welcome which met her in his brothers and
sisters, was a source of as lively pain as her mind could well be
sensible of under circumstances of otherwise strong felicity. She had
but two friends in the world to add to his list, Lady Russell and Mrs
Smith. To those, however, he was very well disposed to attach himself.
Lady Russell, in spite of all her former transgressions, he could now
value from his heart. While he was not obliged to say that he believed
her to have been right in originally dividing them, he was ready to say
almost everything else in her favour, and as for Mrs Smith, she had
claims of various kinds to recommend her quickly and permanently.
Her recent good offices by Anne had been enough in themselves, and
their marriage, instead of depriving her of one friend, secured her
two. She was their earliest visitor in their settled life; and Captain
Wentworth, by putting her in the way of recovering her husband's
property in the West Indies, by writing for her, acting for her, and
seeing her through all the petty difficulties of the case with the
activity and exertion of a fearless man and a determined friend, fully
requited the services which she had rendered, or ever meant to render,
to his wife.
Mrs Smith's enjoyments were not spoiled by this improvement of income,
with some improvement of health, and the acquisition of such friends to
be often with, for her cheerfulness and mental alacrity did not fail
her; and while these prime supplies of good remained, she might have
bid defiance even to greater accessions of worldly prosperity. She
might have been absolutely rich and perfectly healthy, and yet be
happy. Her spring of felicity was in the glow of her spirits, as her
friend Anne's was in the warmth of her heart. Anne was tenderness
itself, and she had the full worth of it in Captain Wentworth's
affection. His profession was all that could ever make her friends
wish that tenderness less, the dread of a future war all that could dim
her sunshine. She gloried in being a sailor's wife, but she must pay
the tax of quick alarm for belonging to that profession which is, if
possible, more distinguished in its domestic virtues than in its
national importance.
谁会怀疑事情的结局呢？无论哪两个青年人，一旦打定主意要结婚，他们准会坚定不移地去实现这个目标，尽管他们是那样清贫，那样轻率，那样不可能给相互间带来最终的幸福。得出这样的结论可能是不道德的，但我相信事实如此。如果这种人尚能获得成功，那么像温特沃思上校和安妮·埃利奥特这样的人，既有成熟的思想，又懂得自己的权力，还有一笔丰裕的财产，岂能冲不破种种阻力？其实，他们或许可以冲破比他们遇到的大得多的阻力，因为除了受到一些冷落怠慢之外，他们没有什么好苦恼的。沃尔特爵士并未表示反对，伊丽莎白只不过看上去有些漠不关心。温特沃思上校具有二万五千镑的财产，赫赫功绩又把他推上了很高的职位，他不再是个无名小卒。现在，人们认为他完全有资格向一位愚昧无知、挥霍无度的准男爵的女儿求婚，这位准男爵既缺乏准则，又缺乏理智，无法保持上帝赐予他的地位。她的女儿本该分享一万镑的财产，可是目前只能给她其中的一小部分。
的确，沃尔特爵士虽说并不喜欢安妮，其虚荣心也没有得到满足，因而眼下不会为之真心高兴，但他决不认为这门亲事与安妮不相匹配。相反，当他再多瞧瞧温特沃思上校，趁白天反复打量，仔细端详，不禁对他的相貌大为惊羡，觉得他仪表堂堂，不会有损于安妮的高贵地位。所有这一切，再加上他那动听的名字，最后促使沃尔特爵士欣然拿起笔来，在那卷光荣簿上加上了这桩喜事。
在那些有对立情绪的人们当中，唯一令人担忧的是拉塞尔夫人。安妮知道，拉塞尔夫人认清了埃利奥特先生的本质，终于抛弃了他，一定会感到有些痛苦。她要经过一番努力，才能真正了解和公平对待温特沃思上校。不过，这正是拉塞尔夫人现在要做的事情。她必须认识到：她把他们两个人都看错了，受到两人外表的蒙骗，因为温特沃思上校的风度不中她的意，便马上怀疑他是个性情鲁莽而危险的人；因为埃利奥特先生的举止稳妥得体，温文尔雅，正合她的心意，她便立即断定那是他教养有素、富有见识的必然结果。拉塞尔夫人只得承认自己完全错了，准备树立新的观念，新的希望。
有些人感觉敏锐，善于看人，总之，一种天生的洞察力，别人再有经验也是比不上的。在这方面，拉塞尔夫人就是没有她的年轻朋友富有见识。不过，她是个十分贤惠的女人，如果说她的第二目标是要明智一些，能够明断是非，那么她的第一目标便是看着安妮获得幸福。她爱安妮胜过爱她自己的才智。当最初的尴尬消释之后，她觉得对于那个给她的教女带来幸福的人，并不难以像慈母般地加以疼爱。
一家人里，玛丽大概对这件事最感到满意啦。有个姐姐要出嫁，这是件光彩事儿。她得意地认为：多亏她让安妮在秋天去陪伴她，为促成这门亲事立下了汗马功劳。因为她自己的姐姐比她丈夫的妹妹要好，她十分乐意温特沃思上校比本威克中校和查尔斯·海特都有钱些。当他们重新接触的时候，眼见着安妮恢复了优先权，成为一辆十分漂亮的四轮小马车的女主人，她心里不禁有些隐隐作痛。不过，展望未来，她有个莫大的慰藉。安妮将来没有厄泼克劳斯大宅，没有地产，做不了一家之主。只要能使温特沃思上校当不成准男爵，她就不愿意和安妮调个位置。
若是那位大姐也能如此满意自己的境况，那就好了，因为她的境况不大可能发生变化。过了不久，她伤心地看着埃利奥特先生离开了。她本来捕风捉影地对他抱着希望，现在希望破灭了，而且此后再也没有遇见一个条件合适的人，来唤起她的这种希望。
且说埃利奥特先生听到他堂妹安妮订婚的消息，不禁大为震惊。这样一来，他那寻求家庭幸福的美妙计划破产了，他那企图利用做女婿之便守在旁边不让沃尔特爵士续娶的美梦也破灭了。不过，他虽说受到挫败，感到失望，但他仍然有办法谋求自己的利益与享受。他很快便离开了巴思。过了不久，克莱夫人也离开了巴思，随即人们便听说，她在伦敦做了他的姘头。明摆着，埃利奥特先生一直在耍弄两面手法，起码下定决心，不能让一个狡黠的女人毁了他的继承权。
克莱夫人的感情战胜了她的利欲，她本来可以继续追求沃尔特爵士，可是为了那个年轻人，她宁可放弃这场追求。她不仅富有感情，而且卓有才能。他们两人究竟谁的狡黠会取得最后的胜利，埃利奥特先生在阻止她成为沃尔特爵土夫人以后，他自己是否会被连哄带骗地最终娶她做威廉爵士夫人，这在现在还是个谜。
毋庸置疑，沃尔特爵士和伊丽莎白在失去自己的伙伴，发现受了欺骗之后，感到又惊又羞。当然，他们可以到显贵的表亲那里寻求安慰，但是他们总会感到，光是奉承和追随别人，而受不到别人的奉承和追随，那只有一半的乐趣。
早在拉塞尔夫人刚刚打算像她理所应当的那样喜爱温特沃思上校的时候，安妮就感到大为满意。她没有什么其他因素妨碍她未来的幸福，唯独觉得自己没有一个聪明人所能器重的亲戚供丈夫来往。他们在财产上的悬殊倒无所谓，没有使她感到一时一刻的悔恨。她在他哥哥、姐姐家里被尊为上宾，受到热情的欢迎，可是她却没有个家庭可以妥善地接待他，恰当地评价他，无法给他提供个体面、融洽、和善的去处，这就使她在本来极为幸福的情况下感到心里十分痛苦。她总共只能给他增添两个朋友，拉塞尔夫人和史密斯夫人。不过，他还是很愿意同她们结交的。拉塞尔夫人尽管以前有过这样那样的过失，他现在却能真心实意地敬重她。他虽然还用不着说什么他认为她当初把他们拆开是对的，但是别的恭维话他几乎什么都肯说。至于史密斯夫人，由于种种理由，很快便受到他的始终不渝的尊崇。
史密斯夫人最近帮了安妮的大忙，安妮同温特沃思上校结婚后，她非但没有失去一位朋友，反而获得了两位朋友。她等他们定居下来以后，头一个去拜访他们。而温特沃思上校则帮助她有机会重新获得她丈夫在西印度群岛的那笔财产，替她写状子，做她的代理人，真是个无畏的男子汉和坚定的朋友。经过他的努力斡旋，帮助史密斯夫人克服了案情中的种种细小困难，充分报答了她给予他妻子的帮助，或者打算给予她的帮助。
史密斯夫人的乐趣没有因为提高了收入，增进了健康，得到了经常来往的朋友而有所损害，因为她并未改变她那快乐爽朗的性格。只要这些主要优点还继续存在，她甚至可以藐视更多的荣华富贵。她即使家财万贯，身体安康，也还会高高兴兴的。她幸福的源泉在于兴致勃勃，正像她朋友安妮的幸福源泉在于热情洋溢。安妮温情脉脉，完全赢得了温特沃思上校的一片钟情。他的职业是安妮的朋友们所唯一担忧的，唯恐将来打起仗来会给她的欢乐投上阴影，因而希望她少几分温柔。她为做一个水兵的妻子而感到自豪；不过，隶属于这样的职业，她又必须付出一定的代价，战事一起，便要担惊受怕。其实，那些人如果办得到的话，他们在家庭方面的美德要比为国效忠来得更卓著。END
-
Chapter Twenty-three
One day only had passed since Anne's conversation with Mrs Smith; but a
keener interest had succeeded, and she was now so little touched by Mr
Elliot's conduct, except by its effects in one quarter, that it became
a matter of course the next morning, still to defer her explanatory
visit in Rivers Street. She had promised to be with the Musgroves from
breakfast to dinner. Her faith was plighted, and Mr Elliot's
character, like the Sultaness Scheherazade's head, must live another
day.
She could not keep her appointment punctually, however; the weather was
unfavourable, and she had grieved over the rain on her friends'
account, and felt it very much on her own, before she was able to
attempt the walk. When she reached the White Hart, and made her way to
the proper apartment, she found herself neither arriving quite in time,
nor the first to arrive. The party before her were, Mrs Musgrove,
talking to Mrs Croft, and Captain Harville to Captain Wentworth; and
she immediately heard that Mary and Henrietta, too impatient to wait,
had gone out the moment it had cleared, but would be back again soon,
and that the strictest injunctions had been left with Mrs Musgrove to
keep her there till they returned. She had only to submit, sit down,
be outwardly composed, and feel herself plunged at once in all the
agitations which she had merely laid her account of tasting a little
before the morning closed. There was no delay, no waste of time. She
was deep in the happiness of such misery, or the misery of such
happiness, instantly. Two minutes after her entering the room, Captain
Wentworth said--
"We will write the letter we were talking of, Harville, now, if you
will give me materials."
Materials were at hand, on a separate table; he went to it, and nearly
turning his back to them all, was engrossed by writing.
Mrs Musgrove was giving Mrs Croft the history of her eldest daughter's
engagement, and just in that inconvenient tone of voice which was
perfectly audible while it pretended to be a whisper. Anne felt that
she did not belong to the conversation, and yet, as Captain Harville
seemed thoughtful and not disposed to talk, she could not avoid hearing
many undesirable particulars; such as, "how Mr Musgrove and my brother
Hayter had met again and again to talk it over; what my brother Hayter
had said one day, and what Mr Musgrove had proposed the next, and what
had occurred to my sister Hayter, and what the young people had wished,
and what I said at first I never could consent to, but was afterwards
persuaded to think might do very well," and a great deal in the same
style of open-hearted communication: minutiae which, even with every
advantage of taste and delicacy, which good Mrs Musgrove could not
give, could be properly interesting only to the principals. Mrs Croft
was attending with great good-humour, and whenever she spoke at all, it
was very sensibly. Anne hoped the gentlemen might each be too much
self-occupied to hear.
"And so, ma'am, all these thing considered," said Mrs Musgrove, in her
powerful whisper, "though we could have wished it different, yet,
altogether, we did not think it fair to stand out any longer, for
Charles Hayter was quite wild about it, and Henrietta was pretty near
as bad; and so we thought they had better marry at once, and make the
best of it, as many others have done before them. At any rate, said I,
it will be better than a long engagement."
"That is precisely what I was going to observe," cried Mrs Croft. "I
would rather have young people settle on a small income at once, and
have to struggle with a few difficulties together, than be involved in
a long engagement. I always think that no mutual--"
"Oh! dear Mrs Croft," cried Mrs Musgrove, unable to let her finish her
speech, "there is nothing I so abominate for young people as a long
engagement. It is what I always protested against for my children. It
is all very well, I used to say, for young people to be engaged, if
there is a certainty of their being able to marry in six months, or
even in twelve; but a long engagement--"
"Yes, dear ma'am," said Mrs Croft, "or an uncertain engagement, an
engagement which may be long. To begin without knowing that at such a
time there will be the means of marrying, I hold to be very unsafe and
unwise, and what I think all parents should prevent as far as they can."
Anne found an unexpected interest here. She felt its application to
herself, felt it in a nervous thrill all over her; and at the same
moment that her eyes instinctively glanced towards the distant table,
Captain Wentworth's pen ceased to move, his head was raised, pausing,
listening, and he turned round the next instant to give a look, one
quick, conscious look at her.
The two ladies continued to talk, to re-urge the same admitted truths,
and enforce them with such examples of the ill effect of a contrary
practice as had fallen within their observation, but Anne heard nothing
distinctly; it was only a buzz of words in her ear, her mind was in
confusion.
Captain Harville, who had in truth been hearing none of it, now left
his seat, and moved to a window, and Anne seeming to watch him, though
it was from thorough absence of mind, became gradually sensible that he
was inviting her to join him where he stood. He looked at her with a
smile, and a little motion of the head, which expressed, "Come to me, I
have something to say;" and the unaffected, easy kindness of manner
which denoted the feelings of an older acquaintance than he really was,
strongly enforced the invitation. She roused herself and went to him.
The window at which he stood was at the other end of the room from
where the two ladies were sitting, and though nearer to Captain
Wentworth's table, not very near. As she joined him, Captain
Harville's countenance re-assumed the serious, thoughtful expression
which seemed its natural character.
"Look here," said he, unfolding a parcel in his hand, and displaying a
small miniature painting, "do you know who that is?"
"Certainly: Captain Benwick."
"Yes, and you may guess who it is for. But," (in a deep tone,) "it was
not done for her. Miss Elliot, do you remember our walking together at
Lyme, and grieving for him? I little thought then--but no matter.
This was drawn at the Cape. He met with a clever young German artist
at the Cape, and in compliance with a promise to my poor sister, sat to
him, and was bringing it home for her; and I have now the charge of
getting it properly set for another! It was a commission to me! But
who else was there to employ? I hope I can allow for him. I am not
sorry, indeed, to make it over to another. He undertakes it;" (looking
towards Captain Wentworth,) "he is writing about it now." And with a
quivering lip he wound up the whole by adding, "Poor Fanny! she would
not have forgotten him so soon!"
"No," replied Anne, in a low, feeling voice. "That I can easily
believe."
"It was not in her nature. She doted on him."
"It would not be the nature of any woman who truly loved."
Captain Harville smiled, as much as to say, "Do you claim that for your
sex?" and she answered the question, smiling also, "Yes. We certainly
do not forget you as soon as you forget us. It is, perhaps, our fate
rather than our merit. We cannot help ourselves. We live at home,
quiet, confined, and our feelings prey upon us. You are forced on
exertion. You have always a profession, pursuits, business of some
sort or other, to take you back into the world immediately, and
continual occupation and change soon weaken impressions."
"Granting your assertion that the world does all this so soon for men
(which, however, I do not think I shall grant), it does not apply to
Benwick. He has not been forced upon any exertion. The peace turned
him on shore at the very moment, and he has been living with us, in our
little family circle, ever since."
"True," said Anne, "very true; I did not recollect; but what shall we
say now, Captain Harville? If the change be not from outward
circumstances, it must be from within; it must be nature, man's nature,
which has done the business for Captain Benwick."
"No, no, it is not man's nature. I will not allow it to be more man's
nature than woman's to be inconstant and forget those they do love, or
have loved. I believe the reverse. I believe in a true analogy
between our bodily frames and our mental; and that as our bodies are
the strongest, so are our feelings; capable of bearing most rough
usage, and riding out the heaviest weather."
"Your feelings may be the strongest," replied Anne, "but the same
spirit of analogy will authorise me to assert that ours are the most
tender. Man is more robust than woman, but he is not longer lived;
which exactly explains my view of the nature of their attachments.
Nay, it would be too hard upon you, if it were otherwise. You have
difficulties, and privations, and dangers enough to struggle with. You
are always labouring and toiling, exposed to every risk and hardship.
Your home, country, friends, all quitted. Neither time, nor health,
nor life, to be called your own. It would be hard, indeed" (with a
faltering voice), "if woman's feelings were to be added to all this."
"We shall never agree upon this question," Captain Harville was
beginning to say, when a slight noise called their attention to Captain
Wentworth's hitherto perfectly quiet division of the room. It was
nothing more than that his pen had fallen down; but Anne was startled
at finding him nearer than she had supposed, and half inclined to
suspect that the pen had only fallen because he had been occupied by
them, striving to catch sounds, which yet she did not think he could
have caught.
"Have you finished your letter?" said Captain Harville.
"Not quite, a few lines more. I shall have done in five minutes."
"There is no hurry on my side. I am only ready whenever you are. I am
in very good anchorage here," (smiling at Anne,) "well supplied, and
want for nothing. No hurry for a signal at all. Well, Miss Elliot,"
(lowering his voice,) "as I was saying we shall never agree, I suppose,
upon this point. No man and woman, would, probably. But let me
observe that all histories are against you--all stories, prose and
verse. If I had such a memory as Benwick, I could bring you fifty
quotations in a moment on my side the argument, and I do not think I
ever opened a book in my life which had not something to say upon
woman's inconstancy. Songs and proverbs, all talk of woman's
fickleness. But perhaps you will say, these were all written by men."
"Perhaps I shall. Yes, yes, if you please, no reference to examples in
books. Men have had every advantage of us in telling their own story.
Education has been theirs in so much higher a degree; the pen has been
in their hands. I will not allow books to prove anything."
"But how shall we prove anything?"
"We never shall. We never can expect to prove any thing upon such a
point. It is a difference of opinion which does not admit of proof.
We each begin, probably, with a little bias towards our own sex; and
upon that bias build every circumstance in favour of it which has
occurred within our own circle; many of which circumstances (perhaps
those very cases which strike us the most) may be precisely such as
cannot be brought forward without betraying a confidence, or in some
respect saying what should not be said."
"Ah!" cried Captain Harville, in a tone of strong feeling, "if I could
but make you comprehend what a man suffers when he takes a last look at
his wife and children, and watches the boat that he has sent them off
in, as long as it is in sight, and then turns away and says, 'God knows
whether we ever meet again!' And then, if I could convey to you the
glow of his soul when he does see them again; when, coming back after a
twelvemonth's absence, perhaps, and obliged to put into another port,
he calculates how soon it be possible to get them there, pretending to
deceive himself, and saying, 'They cannot be here till such a day,' but
all the while hoping for them twelve hours sooner, and seeing them
arrive at last, as if Heaven had given them wings, by many hours sooner
still! If I could explain to you all this, and all that a man can bear
and do, and glories to do, for the sake of these treasures of his
existence! I speak, you know, only of such men as have hearts!"
pressing his own with emotion.
"Oh!" cried Anne eagerly, "I hope I do justice to all that is felt by
you, and by those who resemble you. God forbid that I should
undervalue the warm and faithful feelings of any of my
fellow-creatures! I should deserve utter contempt if I dared to
suppose that true attachment and constancy were known only by woman.
No, I believe you capable of everything great and good in your married
lives. I believe you equal to every important exertion, and to every
domestic forbearance, so long as--if I may be allowed the
expression--so long as you have an object. I mean while the woman you
love lives, and lives for you. All the privilege I claim for my own
sex (it is not a very enviable one; you need not covet it), is that of
loving longest, when existence or when hope is gone."
She could not immediately have uttered another sentence; her heart was
too full, her breath too much oppressed.
"You are a good soul," cried Captain Harville, putting his hand on her
arm, quite affectionately. "There is no quarrelling with you. And
when I think of Benwick, my tongue is tied."
Their attention was called towards the others. Mrs Croft was taking
leave.
"Here, Frederick, you and I part company, I believe," said she. "I am
going home, and you have an engagement with your friend. To-night we
may have the pleasure of all meeting again at your party," (turning to
Anne.) "We had your sister's card yesterday, and I understood
Frederick had a card too, though I did not see it; and you are
disengaged, Frederick, are you not, as well as ourselves?"
Captain Wentworth was folding up a letter in great haste, and either
could not or would not answer fully.
"Yes," said he, "very true; here we separate, but Harville and I shall
soon be after you; that is, Harville, if you are ready, I am in half a
minute. I know you will not be sorry to be off. I shall be at your
service in half a minute."
Mrs Croft left them, and Captain Wentworth, having sealed his letter
with great rapidity, was indeed ready, and had even a hurried, agitated
air, which shewed impatience to be gone. Anne knew not how to
understand it. She had the kindest "Good morning, God bless you!" from
Captain Harville, but from him not a word, nor a look! He had passed
out of the room without a look!
She had only time, however, to move closer to the table where he had
been writing, when footsteps were heard returning; the door opened, it
was himself. He begged their pardon, but he had forgotten his gloves,
and instantly crossing the room to the writing table, he drew out a
letter from under the scattered paper, placed it before Anne with eyes
of glowing entreaty fixed on her for a time, and hastily collecting his
gloves, was again out of the room, almost before Mrs Musgrove was aware
of his being in it: the work of an instant!
The revolution which one instant had made in Anne, was almost beyond
expression. The letter, with a direction hardly legible, to "Miss A.
E.--," was evidently the one which he had been folding so hastily.
While supposed to be writing only to Captain Benwick, he had been also
addressing her! On the contents of that letter depended all which this
world could do for her. Anything was possible, anything might be
defied rather than suspense. Mrs Musgrove had little arrangements of
her own at her own table; to their protection she must trust, and
sinking into the chair which he had occupied, succeeding to the very
spot where he had leaned and written, her eyes devoured the following
words:
"I can listen no longer in silence. I must speak to you by such means
as are within my reach. You pierce my soul. I am half agony, half
hope. Tell me not that I am too late, that such precious feelings are
gone for ever. I offer myself to you again with a heart even more your
own than when you almost broke it, eight years and a half ago. Dare
not say that man forgets sooner than woman, that his love has an
earlier death. I have loved none but you. Unjust I may have been,
weak and resentful I have been, but never inconstant. You alone have
brought me to Bath. For you alone, I think and plan. Have you not
seen this? Can you fail to have understood my wishes? I had not
waited even these ten days, could I have read your feelings, as I think
you must have penetrated mine. I can hardly write. I am every instant
hearing something which overpowers me. You sink your voice, but I can
distinguish the tones of that voice when they would be lost on others.
Too good, too excellent creature! You do us justice, indeed. You do
believe that there is true attachment and constancy among men. Believe
it to be most fervent, most undeviating, in F. W.
"I must go, uncertain of my fate; but I shall return hither, or follow
your party, as soon as possible. A word, a look, will be enough to
decide whether I enter your father's house this evening or never."
Such a letter was not to be soon recovered from. Half an hour's
solitude and reflection might have tranquillized her; but the ten
minutes only which now passed before she was interrupted, with all the
restraints of her situation, could do nothing towards tranquillity.
Every moment rather brought fresh agitation. It was overpowering
happiness. And before she was beyond the first stage of full
sensation, Charles, Mary, and Henrietta all came in.
The absolute necessity of seeming like herself produced then an
immediate struggle; but after a while she could do no more. She began
not to understand a word they said, and was obliged to plead
indisposition and excuse herself. They could then see that she looked
very ill, were shocked and concerned, and would not stir without her
for the world. This was dreadful. Would they only have gone away, and
left her in the quiet possession of that room it would have been her
cure; but to have them all standing or waiting around her was
distracting, and in desperation, she said she would go home.
"By all means, my dear," cried Mrs Musgrove, "go home directly, and
take care of yourself, that you may be fit for the evening. I wish
Sarah was here to doctor you, but I am no doctor myself. Charles, ring
and order a chair. She must not walk."
But the chair would never do. Worse than all! To lose the possibility
of speaking two words to Captain Wentworth in the course of her quiet,
solitary progress up the town (and she felt almost certain of meeting
him) could not be borne. The chair was earnestly protested against,
and Mrs Musgrove, who thought only of one sort of illness, having
assured herself with some anxiety, that there had been no fall in the
case; that Anne had not at any time lately slipped down, and got a blow
on her head; that she was perfectly convinced of having had no fall;
could part with her cheerfully, and depend on finding her better at
night.
Anxious to omit no possible precaution, Anne struggled, and said--
"I am afraid, ma'am, that it is not perfectly understood. Pray be so
good as to mention to the other gentlemen that we hope to see your
whole party this evening. I am afraid there had been some mistake; and
I wish you particularly to assure Captain Harville and Captain
Wentworth, that we hope to see them both."
"Oh! my dear, it is quite understood, I give you my word. Captain
Harville has no thought but of going."
"Do you think so? But I am afraid; and I should be so very sorry.
Will you promise me to mention it, when you see them again? You will
see them both this morning, I dare say. Do promise me."
"To be sure I will, if you wish it. Charles, if you see Captain
Harville anywhere, remember to give Miss Anne's message. But indeed,
my dear, you need not be uneasy. Captain Harville holds himself quite
engaged, I'll answer for it; and Captain Wentworth the same, I dare
say."
Anne could do no more; but her heart prophesied some mischance to damp
the perfection of her felicity. It could not be very lasting, however.
Even if he did not come to Camden Place himself, it would be in her
power to send an intelligible sentence by Captain Harville. Another
momentary vexation occurred. Charles, in his real concern and good
nature, would go home with her; there was no preventing him. This was
almost cruel. But she could not be long ungrateful; he was sacrificing
an engagement at a gunsmith's, to be of use to her; and she set off
with him, with no feeling but gratitude apparent.
They were on Union Street, when a quicker step behind, a something of
familiar sound, gave her two moments' preparation for the sight of
Captain Wentworth. He joined them; but, as if irresolute whether to
join or to pass on, said nothing, only looked. Anne could command
herself enough to receive that look, and not repulsively. The cheeks
which had been pale now glowed, and the movements which had hesitated
were decided. He walked by her side. Presently, struck by a sudden
thought, Charles said--
"Captain Wentworth, which way are you going? Only to Gay Street, or
farther up the town?"
"I hardly know," replied Captain Wentworth, surprised.
"Are you going as high as Belmont? Are you going near Camden Place?
Because, if you are, I shall have no scruple in asking you to take my
place, and give Anne your arm to her father's door. She is rather done
for this morning, and must not go so far without help, and I ought to
be at that fellow's in the Market Place. He promised me the sight of a
capital gun he is just going to send off; said he would keep it
unpacked to the last possible moment, that I might see it; and if I do
not turn back now, I have no chance. By his description, a good deal
like the second size double-barrel of mine, which you shot with one day
round Winthrop."
There could not be an objection. There could be only the most proper
alacrity, a most obliging compliance for public view; and smiles reined
in and spirits dancing in private rapture. In half a minute Charles
was at the bottom of Union Street again, and the other two proceeding
together: and soon words enough had passed between them to decide
their direction towards the comparatively quiet and retired gravel
walk, where the power of conversation would make the present hour a
blessing indeed, and prepare it for all the immortality which the
happiest recollections of their own future lives could bestow. There
they exchanged again those feelings and those promises which had once
before seemed to secure everything, but which had been followed by so
many, many years of division and estrangement. There they returned
again into the past, more exquisitely happy, perhaps, in their
re-union, than when it had been first projected; more tender, more
tried, more fixed in a knowledge of each other's character, truth, and
attachment; more equal to act, more justified in acting. And there, as
they slowly paced the gradual ascent, heedless of every group around
them, seeing neither sauntering politicians, bustling housekeepers,
flirting girls, nor nursery-maids and children, they could indulge in
those retrospections and acknowledgements, and especially in those
explanations of what had directly preceded the present moment, which
were so poignant and so ceaseless in interest. All the little
variations of the last week were gone through; and of yesterday and
today there could scarcely be an end.
She had not mistaken him. Jealousy of Mr Elliot had been the retarding
weight, the doubt, the torment. That had begun to operate in the very
hour of first meeting her in Bath; that had returned, after a short
suspension, to ruin the concert; and that had influenced him in
everything he had said and done, or omitted to say and do, in the last
four-and-twenty hours. It had been gradually yielding to the better
hopes which her looks, or words, or actions occasionally encouraged; it
had been vanquished at last by those sentiments and those tones which
had reached him while she talked with Captain Harville; and under the
irresistible governance of which he had seized a sheet of paper, and
poured out his feelings.
Of what he had then written, nothing was to be retracted or qualified.
He persisted in having loved none but her. She had never been
supplanted. He never even believed himself to see her equal. Thus
much indeed he was obliged to acknowledge: that he had been constant
unconsciously, nay unintentionally; that he had meant to forget her,
and believed it to be done. He had imagined himself indifferent, when
he had only been angry; and he had been unjust to her merits, because
he had been a sufferer from them. Her character was now fixed on his
mind as perfection itself, maintaining the loveliest medium of
fortitude and gentleness; but he was obliged to acknowledge that only
at Uppercross had he learnt to do her justice, and only at Lyme had he
begun to understand himself. At Lyme, he had received lessons of more
than one sort. The passing admiration of Mr Elliot had at least roused
him, and the scenes on the Cobb and at Captain Harville's had fixed her
superiority.
In his preceding attempts to attach himself to Louisa Musgrove (the
attempts of angry pride), he protested that he had for ever felt it to
be impossible; that he had not cared, could not care, for Louisa;
though till that day, till the leisure for reflection which followed
it, he had not understood the perfect excellence of the mind with which
Louisa's could so ill bear a comparison, or the perfect unrivalled hold
it possessed over his own. There, he had learnt to distinguish between
the steadiness of principle and the obstinacy of self-will, between the
darings of heedlessness and the resolution of a collected mind. There
he had seen everything to exalt in his estimation the woman he had
lost; and there begun to deplore the pride, the folly, the madness of
resentment, which had kept him from trying to regain her when thrown in
his way.
From that period his penance had become severe. He had no sooner been
free from the horror and remorse attending the first few days of
Louisa's accident, no sooner begun to feel himself alive again, than he
had begun to feel himself, though alive, not at liberty.
"I found," said he, "that I was considered by Harville an engaged man!
That neither Harville nor his wife entertained a doubt of our mutual
attachment. I was startled and shocked. To a degree, I could
contradict this instantly; but, when I began to reflect that others
might have felt the same--her own family, nay, perhaps herself--I was
no longer at my own disposal. I was hers in honour if she wished it.
I had been unguarded. I had not thought seriously on this subject
before. I had not considered that my excessive intimacy must have its
danger of ill consequence in many ways; and that I had no right to be
trying whether I could attach myself to either of the girls, at the
risk of raising even an unpleasant report, were there no other ill
effects. I had been grossly wrong, and must abide the consequences."
He found too late, in short, that he had entangled himself; and that
precisely as he became fully satisfied of his not caring for Louisa at
all, he must regard himself as bound to her, if her sentiments for him
were what the Harvilles supposed. It determined him to leave Lyme, and
await her complete recovery elsewhere. He would gladly weaken, by any
fair means, whatever feelings or speculations concerning him might
exist; and he went, therefore, to his brother's, meaning after a while
to return to Kellynch, and act as circumstances might require.
"I was six weeks with Edward," said he, "and saw him happy. I could
have no other pleasure. I deserved none. He enquired after you very
particularly; asked even if you were personally altered, little
suspecting that to my eye you could never alter."
Anne smiled, and let it pass. It was too pleasing a blunder for a
reproach. It is something for a woman to be assured, in her
eight-and-twentieth year, that she has not lost one charm of earlier
youth; but the value of such homage was inexpressibly increased to
Anne, by comparing it with former words, and feeling it to be the
result, not the cause of a revival of his warm attachment.
He had remained in Shropshire, lamenting the blindness of his own
pride, and the blunders of his own calculations, till at once released
from Louisa by the astonishing and felicitous intelligence of her
engagement with Benwick.
"Here," said he, "ended the worst of my state; for now I could at least
put myself in the way of happiness; I could exert myself; I could do
something. But to be waiting so long in inaction, and waiting only for
evil, had been dreadful. Within the first five minutes I said, 'I will
be at Bath on Wednesday,' and I was. Was it unpardonable to think it
worth my while to come? and to arrive with some degree of hope? You
were single. It was possible that you might retain the feelings of the
past, as I did; and one encouragement happened to be mine. I could
never doubt that you would be loved and sought by others, but I knew to
a certainty that you had refused one man, at least, of better
pretensions than myself; and I could not help often saying, 'Was this
for me?'"
Their first meeting in Milsom Street afforded much to be said, but the
concert still more. That evening seemed to be made up of exquisite
moments. The moment of her stepping forward in the Octagon Room to
speak to him: the moment of Mr Elliot's appearing and tearing her
away, and one or two subsequent moments, marked by returning hope or
increasing despondency, were dwelt on with energy.
"To see you," cried he, "in the midst of those who could not be my
well-wishers; to see your cousin close by you, conversing and smiling,
and feel all the horrible eligibilities and proprieties of the match!
To consider it as the certain wish of every being who could hope to
influence you! Even if your own feelings were reluctant or
indifferent, to consider what powerful supports would be his! Was it
not enough to make the fool of me which I appeared? How could I look
on without agony? Was not the very sight of the friend who sat behind
you, was not the recollection of what had been, the knowledge of her
influence, the indelible, immoveable impression of what persuasion had
once done--was it not all against me?"
"You should have distinguished," replied Anne. "You should not have
suspected me now; the case is so different, and my age is so different.
If I was wrong in yielding to persuasion once, remember that it was to
persuasion exerted on the side of safety, not of risk. When I yielded,
I thought it was to duty, but no duty could be called in aid here. In
marrying a man indifferent to me, all risk would have been incurred,
and all duty violated."
"Perhaps I ought to have reasoned thus," he replied, "but I could not.
I could not derive benefit from the late knowledge I had acquired of
your character. I could not bring it into play; it was overwhelmed,
buried, lost in those earlier feelings which I had been smarting under
year after year. I could think of you only as one who had yielded, who
had given me up, who had been influenced by any one rather than by me.
I saw you with the very person who had guided you in that year of
misery. I had no reason to believe her of less authority now. The
force of habit was to be added."
"I should have thought," said Anne, "that my manner to yourself might
have spared you much or all of this."
"No, no! your manner might be only the ease which your engagement to
another man would give. I left you in this belief; and yet, I was
determined to see you again. My spirits rallied with the morning, and
I felt that I had still a motive for remaining here."
At last Anne was at home again, and happier than any one in that house
could have conceived. All the surprise and suspense, and every other
painful part of the morning dissipated by this conversation, she
re-entered the house so happy as to be obliged to find an alloy in some
momentary apprehensions of its being impossible to last. An interval
of meditation, serious and grateful, was the best corrective of
everything dangerous in such high-wrought felicity; and she went to her
room, and grew steadfast and fearless in the thankfulness of her
enjoyment.
The evening came, the drawing-rooms were lighted up, the company
assembled. It was but a card party, it was but a mixture of those who
had never met before, and those who met too often; a commonplace
business, too numerous for intimacy, too small for variety; but Anne
had never found an evening shorter. Glowing and lovely in sensibility
and happiness, and more generally admired than she thought about or
cared for, she had cheerful or forbearing feelings for every creature
around her. Mr Elliot was there; she avoided, but she could pity him.
The Wallises, she had amusement in understanding them. Lady Dalrymple
and Miss Carteret--they would soon be innoxious cousins to her. She
cared not for Mrs Clay, and had nothing to blush for in the public
manners of her father and sister. With the Musgroves, there was the
happy chat of perfect ease; with Captain Harville, the kind-hearted
intercourse of brother and sister; with Lady Russell, attempts at
conversation, which a delicious consciousness cut short; with Admiral
and Mrs Croft, everything of peculiar cordiality and fervent interest,
which the same consciousness sought to conceal; and with Captain
Wentworth, some moments of communications continually occurring, and
always the hope of more, and always the knowledge of his being there.
It was in one of these short meetings, each apparently occupied in
admiring a fine display of greenhouse plants, that she said--
"I have been thinking over the past, and trying impartially to judge of
the right and wrong, I mean with regard to myself; and I must believe
that I was right, much as I suffered from it, that I was perfectly
right in being guided by the friend whom you will love better than you
do now. To me, she was in the place of a parent. Do not mistake me,
however. I am not saying that she did not err in her advice. It was,
perhaps, one of those cases in which advice is good or bad only as the
event decides; and for myself, I certainly never should, in any
circumstance of tolerable similarity, give such advice. But I mean,
that I was right in submitting to her, and that if I had done
otherwise, I should have suffered more in continuing the engagement
than I did even in giving it up, because I should have suffered in my
conscience. I have now, as far as such a sentiment is allowable in
human nature, nothing to reproach myself with; and if I mistake not, a
strong sense of duty is no bad part of a woman's portion."
He looked at her, looked at Lady Russell, and looking again at her,
replied, as if in cool deliberation--
"Not yet. But there are hopes of her being forgiven in time. I trust
to being in charity with her soon. But I too have been thinking over
the past, and a question has suggested itself, whether there may not
have been one person more my enemy even than that lady? My own self.
Tell me if, when I returned to England in the year eight, with a few
thousand pounds, and was posted into the Laconia, if I had then written
to you, would you have answered my letter? Would you, in short, have
renewed the engagement then?"
"Would I!" was all her answer; but the accent was decisive enough.
"Good God!" he cried, "you would! It is not that I did not think of
it, or desire it, as what could alone crown all my other success; but I
was proud, too proud to ask again. I did not understand you. I shut
my eyes, and would not understand you, or do you justice. This is a
recollection which ought to make me forgive every one sooner than
myself. Six years of separation and suffering might have been spared.
It is a sort of pain, too, which is new to me. I have been used to the
gratification of believing myself to earn every blessing that I
enjoyed. I have valued myself on honourable toils and just rewards.
Like other great men under reverses," he added, with a smile. "I must
endeavour to subdue my mind to my fortune. I must learn to brook being
happier than I deserve."
安妮同史密斯夫人的谈话才过去一天，可她又遇到了使她更感兴趣的事情，现在对于埃利奥特先生的行为，除了有个方面造成的后果还使她感到关切以外，别的方面她已经不大感兴趣了，因此到了第二天早晨，理所当然地要再次推迟到里弗斯街说明真情。她先前答应过，早饭后陪默斯格罗夫太太一行玩到吃中饭。她信守自己的诺言，于是，埃利奥特先生的声誉可以像山鲁佐德王后的脑袋一样，再保全一天。
可是她未能准时赴约。天不作美，下起雨来，她先为她的朋友和她自己担忧了一阵，然后才开始往外走。当她来到白哈特旅馆，走进她要找的房间时，发现自己既不及时，也不是头一个到达。她面前就有好几个人，默斯格罗夫太太在同克罗夫特夫人说话，哈维尔上校在同温特沃思上校交谈。她当即听说，玛丽和亨丽埃塔等得不耐烦，天一晴就出去了，不过很快就会回来。她们还责成默斯格罗夫太太，千万要叫安妮等她们回来。安妮只好遵命，坐下来，表面上装得很镇静，心里却顿时觉得激动不安起来。本来，她只是料想在上午结束之前，才能尝到一些激动不安的滋味，现在却好，没有拖延，没有耽搁，她当即便陷入了如此痛苦的幸福之中，或是如此幸福的痛苦之中。她走进屋子两分钟，只听温特沃思上校说道：
“哈维尔，我们刚才说到写信的事，你要是给我纸笔，我们现在就写吧。”
纸笔就在跟前，放在另外一张桌子上。温特沃思上校走过去，几乎是背朝着大家坐下，全神贯注地写了起来。
默斯格罗夫太太在向克罗夫特夫人介绍她大女儿的订婚经过，用的还是那个令人讨厌的语气，一面假装窃窃私语，一面又让众人听得一清二楚。安妮觉得自己与这谈话没有关系，可是，由于哈维尔上校似乎思虑重重，无心说话，因此安妮不可避免地要听到许多有伤大雅的细节，比如，默斯格罗夫先生和她妹夫海特如何一再接触，反复商量啊，她妹夫海特某日说了什么话，默斯格罗夫先生隔日又提出了什么建议啊，他妹妹海特夫人有些什么想法啦，年轻人有些什么意愿啦，默斯格罗夫太太起先说什么也不同意，后来听了别人的劝说，觉得倒挺合适啦，她就这样直言不讳地说了一大堆。这些细枝末节，即使说得十分文雅，十分得体，也只能使那些对此有切身利害关系的人感到兴趣，何况善良的默斯格罗夫太太还不具备这种情趣和雅致。克罗夫特夫人听得津津有味，她不说话则已，一说起话来总是很有分寸。安妮希望，那些男客能个个自顾不暇，听不见默斯格罗夫太太说的话。
“就这样，夫人，把这些情况通盘考虑一下，”默斯格罗夫太太用她那高门大嗓的窃窃私语说道，“虽说我们可能不希望这样做，但是我们觉得再拖下去也不是个办法，因为查尔斯·海特都快急疯了，亨丽埃塔也同样心急火燎的，所以我们认为最好让他们马上成亲，尽量把婚事办得体面些，就像许多人在他们前面所做的那样。我说过，无论如何，这比长期订婚要好。”
“我也正想这样说，”克罗夫特夫人嚷道。“我宁肯让青年人凭着一小笔收入马上成亲，一起来同困难作斗争，也不愿让他们卷入长期的订婚。我总是认为，没有相互间……”
“哦！亲爱的克罗夫特夫人，”默斯格罗夫太太等不及让她把话说完，便大声嚷了起来，“我最厌烦让青年人长期订婚啦。我总是反对自己的孩子长期订婚。我过去常说，青年人订婚是件大好事，如果他们有把握能在六个月，甚至十二个月内结婚的话。可是长期订婚！”
“是的，太太，”克罗夫特夫人说道，“或者说是不大牢靠的订婚，可能拖得很长的订婚，都不可取。开始的时候还不知道在某时某刻有没有能力结婚，我觉得这很不稳妥，很不明智，我认为所有做父母的应当极力加以阻止。”
安妮听到这里，不想来了兴趣。她觉得这话是针对她说的，浑身顿时紧张起来。在这同时，她的眼睛本能地朝远处的桌子那里望去，只见温特沃思上校停住笔，仰起头，静静地听着。随即，他转过脸，迅疾而会心地对安妮看了一眼。
两位夫人还在继续交谈，一再强调那些公认的真理，并且用自己观察到的事例加以印证，说明背道而驰要带来不良的后果。可惜安妮什么也没听清楚，她们的话只在她耳朵里嗡嗡作响，她的心里乱糟糟的。
哈维尔上校的确是一句话也没听见，现在离开座位，走到窗口，安妮似乎是在注视他，虽说这完全是心不在焉造成的。她渐渐注意到，哈维尔上校在请她到他那里去。只见他笑嘻嘻地望着自己，脑袋略微一点，意思是说：“到我这里来，我有话对你说。”他的态度真挚大方，和蔼可亲，好像早就是老朋友似的，因而显得更加盛情难却。安妮立起身来，朝他那儿走去。哈维尔上校伫立的窗口位于屋子的一端，两位夫人坐在另一端，虽说距离温特沃思上校的桌子近了些，但还不是很近。当安妮走至他跟前时，哈维尔上校的面部又摆出一副认真思索的表情，看来这是他脸上的自然特征。
“你瞧，”他说，一面打开手里的一个小包，展示出一幅小型画像。“你知道这是谁吗？” ．
“当然知道。是本威克中校。”
“是的。你猜得出来这是送给谁的。不过，”哈维尔带着深沉的语气说，“这原先可不是为她画的。埃利奥特小姐，你还记得我们一起在莱姆散步，心里为他忧伤的情景吗？我当时万万没有想到——不过那无关紧要。这像是在好望角画的。他早先答应送给我那可怜的妹妹一幅画像，在好望角遇到一位很有才华的年轻德国画家，就让他画了一幅，带回来送给我妹妹。我现在却负责让人把像装帧好，送给另一个人。这事偏偏委托给我！不过他还能委托谁呢？我希望我能谅解他。把画像转交给另一个人，我的确不感到遗憾。他要这么干的。”他朝温特沃思上校望去，“他正在为此事写信呢。”最后，他嘴唇颤抖地补充说：“可怜的范妮！她可不会这么快就忘记他！”
“不会的，”安妮带着低微而感慨的声音答道，“这我不难相信。”
“她不是那种性格的人。她太喜爱他了。”
“但凡真心相爱的女人，谁都不是那种性格。”
哈维尔上校莞尔一笑，说：“你为你们女人打这个包票？”安妮同样嫣然一笑，答道：“是的。我们对你们当然不像你们对我们忘得那么快。也许，这与其说是我们的优点，不如说是命该如此。我们实在没有办法。我们关在家里，生活平平淡淡，总是受到感情的折磨。你们男人不得不劳劳碌碌的。你们总有一项职业，总有这样那样的事务，马上就能回到世事当中，不停的忙碌与变更可以削弱人们的印象。”
“就算你说得对（可我不想假定你是对的），认为世事对男人有这么大的威力，见效这么快，可是这并不适用于本威克。他没有被迫劳劳碌碌的。当时天下太平了，他回到岸上，从此便一直同我们生活在一起，生活在我们家庭的小圈子里。”
“的确，”安妮说道，“的确如此。我没有想到这一点。不过，现在该怎么说呢，哈维尔上校？如果变化不是来自外在因素，那一定是来自内因。一定是性格，男人的性格帮了本威克中校的忙。”
“不，不，不是男人的性格。对自己喜爱或是曾经喜爱过的人朝三暮四，甚至忘情，我不承认这是男人的、而不是女人的本性。我认为恰恰相反。我认为我们的身体和精神状态是完全一致的。因为我们的身体更强壮，我们的感情也更强烈，能经得起惊涛骇浪的考验。”
“你们的感情可能更强烈，”安妮答道，“但是本着这身心一致的精神，我可以这样说，我们的感情更加温柔。男人比女人强壮，但是寿命不比女人长，这就恰好说明了我们对他们的感情的看法。要不然的话，你们就会受不了啦。你们要同艰难、困苦和危险作斗争。你们总是在艰苦奋斗，遇到种种艰难险阻。你们离开了家庭、祖国和朋友。时光、健康和生命都不能说是你们自己的。假如再具备女人一样的情感，”她声音颤抖地说，“那就的确太苛刻了。”
“在这个问题上，我们的意见永远不会一致，”哈维尔上校刚说了个话头，只听“啪’的一声轻响，把他们的注意力吸引到温特沃思上校所在的地方，那里迄今为止一直是静悄悄的。其实，那只不过是他的笔掉到了地上，可是安妮惊奇地发现，他离她比原来想象的要近。她有点怀疑，他之所以把笔掉到地上，只是因为他在注意他们俩，想听清他们的话音，可安妮觉得，他根本听不清。
“你的信写好了没有？”哈维尔上校问道。
“没全写好，还差几行。再有五分钟就完了。”
“我这里倒不急。只要你准备好了，我也就准备好了。我处在理想锚地，”他对安妮粲然一笑，“供给充足，百无一缺。根本不急于等信号。唔，埃利奥特小姐，”他压低声音说，“正如我刚才所说的，我想在这一点上，我们永远不会意见一致。大概没有哪个男个和哪个女人会取得一致。不过请听我说，所有的历史记载都与你的观点背道而驰——所有的故事、散文和韵文。假如我有本威克那样的记忆力，我马上就能引出五十个事例，来证实我的论点。我想，我生平每打开一本书，总要说到女人的朝三暮四。所有的歌词和谚语都谈到女人的反复无常。不过你也许会说，那都是男人写的。”
“也许我是要这么说。是的，是的，请你不要再引用书里的例子。男人比我们具有种种有利条件，可以讲述他们的故事。他们受过比我们高得多的教育，笔杆子握在他们手里。我不承认书本可以证明任何事情。”
“可我们如何来证明任何事情呢？”
“我们永远证明不了。在这样一个问题上，我们永远证明不了任何东西。这种意见分歧是无法证明的。我们大概从一开头就对自己同性别的人有点偏心。基于这种偏心，便用发生在我们周围的一起起事件，来为自己同性别的人辩护。这些事件有许多（也许正是那些给我们的印象最深刻），一旦提出来，就势必要吐露一些隐衷，或者在某些方面说些不该说的话。”
“啊！”哈维尔上校大声叫道，声音很激动，“当一个人最后看一眼自己的老婆孩子，眼巴巴地望着把他们送走的小船，直到看不见为止，然后转过身来，说了声：‘天晓得我们还会不会再见面！’我真希望能使你理解，此时此刻他有多么痛苦啊！同时，我真希望让你知道，当他再次见到老婆孩子时，心里有多么激动啊！当他也许离别了一年之后，终于回来了，奉命驶入另一港口，他便盘算什么时候能把老婆孩子接到身边，假装欺骗自己说：‘他们要到某某日才能到达。’可他一直在希望他们能早到十二个小时，而最后看见他们还早到了好多个小时，犹如上帝给他们插上了翅膀似的，他心里有多么激动啊！我要是能向你说明这一切，说明一个人为了他生命中的那些宝贝疙瘩，能够承受多大的磨难，做出多大的努力，而且以此为荣，那该有多好！你知道，我说的只是那些有心肠的人！”说着，激动地按了按自己的心。
“哦！”安妮急忙嚷道，“我希望自己能充分理解你的情感，理解类似你们这种人的情感。我决不能低估我的同胞热烈而忠贞的感情！假如我胆敢认为只有女人才懂得坚贞不渝的爱情，那么我就活该受人鄙视。不，我相信你们在婚后生活中，能够做出种种崇高而美好的事情。我相信你们能够做出一切重大努力，能够对家人百般克制，只要你们心里有个目标——如果我可以这样说的话。我是说，只要你们的恋人还活着，而且为你们活着。我认为我们女人的长处（这不是个令人羡慕的长处，你们不必为之垂涎），就在于她们对于自己的恋人，即便人不在世，或是失去希望，也能天长日久地爱下去！”
一时之间，她再也说不出一句话了，只觉得心里百感交集，气都快透不出来了。
“你真是个贤惠的女人，”哈维尔上校叫道，一面十分亲热地把手搭在她的胳臂上。“没法同你争论。况且我一想起本威克，就无话可说了。”
这时，他们的注意力被吸引到众人那里。克罗夫特夫人正在告辞。
“弗雷德里克，我想我俩要分手啦，”她说。“我要回家，你和朋友还有事干。今晚我们大家要在你们的晚会上再次相会，”她转向安妮。“我们昨天接到你姐姐的请帖，我听说弗雷德里克也接到了请帖，不过我没见到。弗雷德里克，你是不是像我们一样，今晚有空去呢？”
温特沃思上校正在急急忙忙地叠信，不是顾不得，就是不愿意认真回答。
“是的，”他说，“的确如此。你先走吧，哈维尔和我随后就来。这就是说，哈维尔，你要是准备好了，我再有半分钟就完了。我知道你想走，我再过半分钟就陪你走。”
克罗夫特夫人告辞了。温特沃思上校火速封好信，的的确确忙完了，甚至露出一副仓促不安的神气，表明他一心急着要走。安妮有些莫名其妙。哈维尔上校十分亲切地向她说了声：“再见，愿上帝保佑你！”可温特沃思上校却一声不响，连看都不看一眼，就这样走出了屋子！
安妮刚刚走近他先前伏在上面写信的那张桌子，忽听有人回屋的脚步声。房门打开了，回来的正是温特沃思上校。他说请原谅，他忘了拿手套，当即穿过屋子，来到写字台跟前，背对着默斯格罗夫太太，从一把散乱的信纸底下抽出一封信，放在安妮面前，用深情、恳切的目光凝视了她一阵，然后匆匆拾起手套，又走出了屋子，搞得默斯格罗夫太太几乎不知道他回来过，可见动作之神速！
霎时间，安妮心里引起的变化简直无法形容。明摆着，这就是他刚才匆匆忙忙在折叠的那封信,收信人为“安·埃利奥特小姐”，字迹几乎辨认不清。人们原以为他仅仅在给本威克中校写信，不想他还在给她安妮写信！安妮的整个命运全系在这封信的内容上了。什么情况都有可能出现，而她什么情况都可以顶得住，就是等不及要看个究竟。默斯格罗夫太太正坐在自己的桌前,忙着处理自己的一些琐事，因此不会注意安妮在干什么，于是她一屁股坐进温特沃思上校坐过的椅子，伏在他方才伏案写信的地方，两眼贪婪地读起信来：
我再也不能默默地倾听了。我必须用我力所能及的方式向你表明：你的话刺痛了我的心灵。我是半怀着痛苦，半怀着希望。请你不要对我说：我表白得太晚了，那种珍贵的感情已经一去不复返了。八年半以前，我的心几乎被你扯碎了，现在我怀着一颗更加忠于你的心，再次向你求婚。我不敢说男人比女人忘情快，绝情也快。我除了你以外没有爱过任何人。我可能不够公平，可能意志薄弱，满腹怨恨，但是我从未见异思迁过。只是为了你，我才来到了巴思。我的一切考虑、一切打算，都是为了你一个人。你难道看不出来吗？你难道不理解我的心意吗？假如我能摸透你的心思（就像我认为你摸透了我的心思那样），我连这十天也等不及的。我简直写不下去了。我时时刻刻都在听到一些使我倾倒的话。你压低了声音，可是你那语气别人听不出，我可辨得清。你真是太贤惠，太高尚了！你的确对我们做出了公正的评价。你相信男人当中也存在着真正的爱情与忠贞。请相信我最炽烈、最坚定不移的爱情。
弗·温
我对自己的命运捉摸不定，只好走开。不过我要尽快回到这里，或者跟着你们大家一起走。一句话，一个眼色，便能决定我今晚是到你父亲府上，还是永远不去。
读到这样一封信，心情是不会马上平静下来的。假若单独思忖半个钟头，倒可能使她平静下来。可是仅仅过了十分钟，她的思绪便被打断了，再加上她的处境受到种种约束，心里不可能得到平静。相反，每时每刻都在增加她的激动不安。这是无法压抑的幸福。她满怀激动的头一个阶段还没过去，查尔斯、玛丽和亨丽埃塔全都走了进来。
她不得不竭力克制，想使自己恢复常态。可是过了一会，她再也坚持不下去了。别人说的话她一个字也听不进去，迫不得已，只好推说身体不好。这时，大家看得出来她气色不好，不禁大吃一惊，深为关切。没有她，他们说什么也不肯出去。这可糟糕透了！这些人只要一走，让她一个人呆在屋里，她倒可能恢复平静。可他们一个个立在她周围，等候着，真叫她心烦意乱。她无可奈何，便说了声要回家。
“好的，亲爱的，”默斯格罗夫太太叫道，“赶紧回家，好好休息一下，晚上好能参加晚会。要是萨拉在这儿就好了，可以给你看看病，可惜我不会看。查尔斯，拉铃要台轿子。安妮小姐不能走着回去。”
但是，她无论如何也不能坐轿子。那比什么都糟糕！她若是独个儿静悄悄地走在街上，她觉得几乎肯定能遇到温特沃思上校，可以同他说几句话，她说什么也不能失去这个机会。安妮诚恳地说她不要乘轿子，默斯格罗夫太太脑子里只想到一种病痛，便带着几分忧虑地自我安慰说：这次可不是摔跤引起的，安妮最近从没摔倒过，头上没有受过伤，她百分之百地肯定她没摔过跤，因而能高高兴兴地与她分手，相信晚上准能见她有所好转。
安妮唯恐有所疏忽，便吃力地说道：
“太太，我担心这事没有完全理解清楚。请你告诉另外几位先生，我们希望今晚见到你们所有的人。我担心出现什么误会，希望你特别转告哈维尔上校和温特沃思上校，就说我们希望见到他们二位。”
“哦！亲爱的，我向你担保，这大家都明白。哈维尔上校是一心一意要去的。”
“你果真这样认为？可我有些担心。他们要是不去，那就太遗憾了。请你答应我，你再见到他们的时候，务必说一声。你今天上午想必还会见到他们俩的。请答应我。”
“既然你有这个要求，我一定照办。查尔斯，你不管在哪里见到哈维尔上校，记住把安妮小姐的话转告他。不过，亲爱的，你的确不需要担心。我敢担保，哈维尔上校肯定要光临的。我敢说，温特沃思上校也是如此。”
安妮只好就此作罢。可她总是预见会有什么闪失，给她那万分幸福的心头泼上一瓢冷水。然而，这个念头不会持续多久。即使温特沃思上校本人不来卡姆登巷，她完全可以托哈维尔上校捎个明确的口信。
霎时间，又出现了一件令人烦恼的事情。查尔斯出于真正的关心和善良的天性，想要把她送回家，怎么阻拦也阻拦不住。这简直是无情！可她又不能一味不知好歹。查尔斯本来要去一家猎熗店，可他为了陪安妮回家，宁可不去那里。于是安妮同他一起出发了，表面上装出一副十分感激的样子。
两人来到联盟街，只听到后面有急促的脚步声，这声音有些耳熟，安妮听了一阵以后，才见到是温特沃思上校。他追上了他们俩，但仿佛又有些犹豫不决，不知道该陪着他们一起走，还是超到前面去。他一声不响，只是看着安妮。安妮能够控制自己，可以任他那样看着，而且并不反感。顿时，安妮苍白的面孔现在变得绯红，温特沃思的动作也由踌躇不决变得果断起来。温特沃思上校在她旁边走着。过了一会，查尔斯突然兴起了一个念头，便说：
“温特沃思上校，你走哪条路？是去盖伊街，还是去城里更远的地方？”
“我也不知道，”温特沃思上校诧异地答道。
“你是不是要走到贝尔蒙特街？是不是要走近卡姆登巷？如果是这样的话，我将毫不犹豫地要求你代我把安妮小姐送回家。她今天上午太疲乏了，走这么远的路没有人伴送可不行。我得到市场巷那个家伙的家里。他有一支顶呱呱的熗马上就要发货，答应给我看看。他说他要等到最后再打包，以便让我瞧瞧。我要是现在不往回走，就没有机会了。从他描绘的来看，很像我的那支二号双管熗，就是你有一天拿着在温思罗普附近打猎的那一支。”
这不可能遭到反对。在公众看来，只能见到温特沃思上校极有分寸、极有礼貌地欣然接受了。他收敛起笑容，心里暗中却欣喜若狂。过了半分钟，查尔斯又回到了联盟街街口，另外两个人继续一道往前走。不久，他们经过商量，决定朝比较背静的砾石路走去。在那里，他们可以尽情地交谈，使眼下成为名副其实的幸福时刻，当以后无比幸福地回忆他们自己的生活时，也好对这一时刻永志不忘。于是，他们再次谈起了他们当年的感情和诺言，这些感情和诺言一度曾使一切都显得万无一失，但是后来却使他们分离疏远了这么多年。谈着谈着，他们又回到了过去，对他们的重新团聚也许比最初设想的还要喜不自胜，他们了解了彼此的品格、忠心和情意，双方变得更加亲切，更加忠贞，更加坚定，同时也更能表现出米，更有理由表现出来。最后，他们款步向缓坡上爬去，全然不注意周围的人群，既看不见逍遥的政客、忙碌的女管家和调情的少女，也看不见保姆和儿童，一味沉醉在对往事的回顾和反省里，特别是相互说明最近发生了什么情况，这些情况是令人痛楚的，而又具有无穷无尽的兴趣。上星期的一切细小的异常现象全都谈过了，一说起昨天和今天，简直没完没了。
安妮没有看错他。对埃利奥特先生的妒嫉成了他的绊脚石，引起了他的疑虑和痛苦。他在巴思第一次见到安妮时，这种妒嫉心便开始作祟，后来收敛了一个短时期，接着又回来作怪，破坏了那场音乐会。在最后二十四小时中，这种妒嫉心左右着他说的每句话，做的每件事，或者左右他不说什么，不做什么。这种妒嫉逐渐让位给更高的希望，安妮的神情、言谈和举动偶尔激起这种希望。当安妮同哈维尔上校说话时，他听到了她的意见和语气，妒嫉心最后终于被克服了，于是他抑制不住内心的激动，抓起一张纸，倾吐了自己的衷肠。
他信中写的内容，句句是真情实话，一点也不打折扣。他坚持说，除了安妮以外，他没有爱过任何人。安妮从来没有被别人取代过。他甚至认为，他从没见过有谁能比得上她。的确，他不得不承认这样的事实：他的忠诚是无意识的，或者说是无心的。他本来打算忘掉她，而且相信自己做得到。他以为自己满不在乎，其实他只不过是恼怒而已。他不能公平地看待她的那些优点，因为他吃过它们的苦头。现在，她的性情在他的心目中被视为十全十美的，刚柔适度，可爱至极。不过他不得不承认：他只是在莱姆才开始公正地看待她，也只是在莱姆才开始了解他自己。
在莱姆，他受到了不止一种教训。埃利奥特先生在那一瞬间的倾慕之情至少激励了他，而他在码头上和哈维尔上校家里见到的情景，则使他认清了安妮的卓越不凡。
先前，他出于嗔怒与傲慢，试图去追求路易莎·默斯格罗夫，他说他始终觉得那是不可能的，他不喜欢、也不可能喜欢路易莎。
直到那天，直到后来得暇仔细思考，才认识到安妮那崇高的心灵是路易莎无法比拟的，这颗心无比牢固地攫住了他自己的心。从这里，他认清了坚持原则与固执己见的区别，胆大妄为与冷静果断的区别。从这里，他发现他失去的这位女子处处使他肃然起敬。他开始懊悔自己的傲慢、愚蠢和满腹怨恨，由于有这些思想在作怪，等安妮来到他面前时，他又不肯努力去重新赢得她。
自打那时起，他便感到了极度的愧疚。他刚从路易莎出事后头几天的惊恐和悔恨中解脱出来，刚刚觉得自己又恢复了活力，却又开始认识到，自己虽有活力，但却失去了自由。
“我发现，”他说，“哈维尔认为我已经订婚了！哈维尔和他妻子毫不怀疑我们之间的钟情。我感到大为震惊。在某种程度上，我可以立即表示异议，可是转念一想，别人可能也有同样的看法——她的家人，也许还有她自己——这时我就不能自己作主了。如果路易莎有这个愿望的话，我在道义上是属于她的。我太不审慎了，在这个向题上一向没有认真思考。我没有想到，我同她们的过分亲近竟会产生如此众多的不良后果。我没有权利试图看看能否爱上两姐妹中的一个，这样做即使不会造成别的恶果，也会引起流言蜚语。我犯了一个严重的错误，只得自食其果。”
总而言之，他发觉得太晚了，他已经陷进去了。就在他确信他压根儿不喜欢路易莎的时候，他却必须认定自己同她拴在了一起，假如她对他的感情确如哈维尔夫妇想象的那样。为此，他决定离开莱姆，到别处等候她痊愈。他很乐意采取任何正当的手段，来削弱人们对他现有的看法和揣测。因此他去找他哥哥，打算过一段时间再回到凯林奇，以便见机行事。
“我和爱德华在一起呆了六个星期，”他说，“发现他很幸福。我不可能有别的欢乐了。我不配有任何欢乐。爱德华特地询问了你的情况，甚至还问到你人变样了没有，他根本没有想到：在我的心目中，你永远不会变样。”
安妮嫣然一笑，没有言语。他这话固然说得不对，但又非常悦耳，实在不好指责。一个女人活到二十八岁，还听人说自己丝毫没有失去早年的青春魅力，这倒是一种安慰。不过对于安妮来说，这番溢美之词却具有无法形容的更加重大的意义，因为同他先前的言词比较起来，她觉得这是他恢复深情厚意的结果，而不是起因。
他一直呆在希罗普郡，悔恨自己不该盲目骄傲，不该失算，后来惊喜地听到路易莎和本威克订婚的消息，他立刻从路易莎的约束下解脱出来。
“这样一来，”他说，“我最可悲的状况结束了，因为我至少可以有机会获得幸福。我可以努力，可以想办法。可是，如果一筹莫展地等了那么长时间，而等来的只是一场不幸，这真叫人感到可怕。我听到消息不到五分钟，就这样说：‘我星期三就去巴思。’结果我来了。我认为很值得跑一趟，来的时候还带着几分希望，这难道不情有可原吗？你没有结婚，可能像我一样，还保留着过去的情意，碰巧我又受到了鼓励。我决不怀疑别人会爱你，追求你，不过我确知你至少拒绝过一个条件比我优越的人，我情不由己地常说；‘这是为了我吧？”
他们在米尔萨姆街的头一次见面有许多东西可以谈论，不过那次音乐会可谈的更多。那天晚上似乎充满了奇妙的时刻。一会儿，安妮在八角厅里走上前去同他说话；一会儿，埃利奥特先生进来把她拉走了；后来又有一两次，忽而重新浮现出希望，忽而愈发感到失望。两人劲头十足地谈个不停。
“看见你呆在那些不喜欢我的人们当中，”他大声说道，“看见你堂兄凑在你跟前，又是说又是笑，觉得你们真是天造地设的一对！再一想，这肯定是那些想左右你的每个人的心愿！即使你自己心里不愿意，或是不感兴趣，想想看他有多么强大的后盾！我看上去傻乎乎的，难道这还不足以愚弄我？我在一旁看了怎能不痛苦？一看见你的朋友坐在你的身后，一回想起过去的事情，知道她有那么大的影响，对她的劝导威力留下了不可磨灭的印象，难道这一切不都对我大为不利吗？”
“你应该有所区别，”安妮回答。“你现在不应该怀疑我。情况大不相同了，我的年龄也不同了。如果说我以前不该听信别人的劝导，请记住他们那样劝导我是为了谨慎起见，不想让我担当风险。我当初服从的时候，我认为那是服从义务，可在这个问题上不能求助于义务。假如我嫁给一个对我无情无意的人，那就可能招致种种风险，违背一切义务。”
“也许我该这么考虑，”他答道，“可惜我做不到。我最近才认识了你的人品，可我无法从中获得裨益。我无法使这种认识发挥作用，这种认识早被以前的感情所淹没，所葬送，多少年来，我吃尽了那些感情的苦头。我一想起你，只知道你屈从了，抛弃了我，你谁的话都肯听，就是不肯听我的话。我看见你和在那痛苦的年头左右你的那个人呆在一起，我没有理由相信，她现在的权威不及以前高了。这还要加上习惯势力的影响。”
“我还以为，”安妮说，“我对你的态度可能消除了你不少、甚至全部的疑虑。”
“不，不！你的态度只能使人觉得，你和另一个男人订了婚，也就心安理得了。我抱着这样的信念离开了你，可我打定主意还要再见见你。到了早上，我的精神又振作起来，我觉得我还应该呆在这里。”
最后，安妮又回到家里，一家人谁也想象不到她会那么快乐。早晨的诧异、忧虑以及其他种种痛苦的感觉，统统被这次谈话驱散了，她乐不可支地回到屋里，以至于不得不煞煞风景，霎时间担心这会好景不长。在这大喜过望之际，要防止一切危险的最好办法，还是怀着庆幸的心情，认真地思考一番。于是她来到自己的房间，在欣喜庆幸之余，变得坚定无畏起来。
夜幕降临了，客厅里灯火通明，宾主们聚集一堂。所谓的晚会，只不过打打牌而已。来宾中不是从未见过面的，就是见得过于频繁的。真是一次平平常常的聚会，搞得亲热一些吧，嫌人太多，搞得丰富多彩一些吧，嫌人太少。可是，安妮从没感到还有比这更短暂的夜晚。她心里一高兴，显得满面春风，十分可爱，结果比她想象或是期望的还要令众人赞羡不已，而她对周围的每个人，也充满了喜悦或是包涵之情。埃利奥特先生也来了，安妮尽量避开他，不过尚能给以同情。沃利斯夫妇，她很乐意结识他们。达尔林普尔夫人和卡特雷特小姐——她们很快就能成为她的不再是可憎的远亲了。她不去理会克莱夫人，对她父亲和姐姐的公开举止也没有什么好脸红的。她同默斯格罗夫一家人说起话来，自由自在，好不愉快。与哈维尔上校谈得情恳意切，如同兄妹。她试图和拉塞尔夫人说说话，但几次都被一种微妙的心理所打断。她对克罗夫特将军和夫人更是热诚非凡，兴致勃勃，只是出于同样的微妙心理，千方百计地加以掩饰。她同温特沃思上校交谈了好几次，但总是希望再多谈几次，而且总是晓得他就在近前。
就在一次短暂的接触中，两人装着在欣赏丰富多彩的温室植物，安妮说道：
“我一直在考虑过去，想公平地明辨一下是非，我是说对我自己。我应该相信，我当初听从朋友的劝告，尽管吃尽了苦头，但还是正确的，完全正确的。将来你会比现在更喜爱我的这位朋友。对于我来说，她是处于做母亲的地位。不过，请你不要误解我。我并非说，她的劝告没有错误。这也许就属于这样一种情况：劝告是好是赖只能由事情本身来决定。就我而言，在任何类似情况下，我当然决不会提出这样的劝告。不过我的意思是说，我听从她的劝告是正确的，否则，我若是继续保持婚约的话，将比放弃婚约遭受更大的痛苦，因为我会受到．良心的责备。只要人类允许良知存在的话，我现在没有什么好责备自己的。如果我没说错的话，强烈的责任感是女人的一份不坏的嫁妆。”
温特沃思上校先瞧瞧她，再看看拉塞尔夫人，然后又望着她，好像在沉思地答道：
“我尚未原谅她，可是迟早会原谅她的。我希望很快就能宽容她。不过我也在考虑过去，脑子里浮现出一个问题；我是否有一个比那位夫人更可恶的敌人？我自己。请告诉我：一八O八年我回到英国，带着几千镑，又被分派到拉科尼亚号上，假如我那时候给你写信，你会回信吗？总之一句话，你会恢复婚约吗？”
“我会吗？”这是她的全部回答，不过语气却十分明确。
“天啊！”他嚷道，“你会的！这倒不是因为我没有这个想法，或是没有这个欲望，实际上只有这件事才是对我的其他成功的报偿。可是我太傲慢了，不肯再次求婚。我不了解你。我闭上眼睛，不想了解你，不想公正地看待你。一想起这件事，我什么人都该原谅，就是不能原谅自己。这本来可以使我们免受六年的分离和痛苦。一想起这件事，还会给我带来新的痛楚。我一向总是自鸣得意地认为，我应该得到我所享受的一切幸福。我总是自恃劳苦功高，理所当然应该得到报答。我要像其他受到挫折的大人物一样，”他笑吟吟地补充道，“一定要使自己的思想顺从命运的安排，一定要认识到自己比应得的还要幸福。”
-
Chapter Twenty-two
Anne went home to think over all that she had heard. In one point, her
feelings were relieved by this knowledge of Mr Elliot. There was no
longer anything of tenderness due to him. He stood as opposed to
Captain Wentworth, in all his own unwelcome obtrusiveness; and the evil
of his attentions last night, the irremediable mischief he might have
done, was considered with sensations unqualified, unperplexed. Pity
for him was all over. But this was the only point of relief. In every
other respect, in looking around her, or penetrating forward, she saw
more to distrust and to apprehend. She was concerned for the
disappointment and pain Lady Russell would be feeling; for the
mortifications which must be hanging over her father and sister, and
had all the distress of foreseeing many evils, without knowing how to
avert any one of them. She was most thankful for her own knowledge of
him. She had never considered herself as entitled to reward for not
slighting an old friend like Mrs Smith, but here was a reward indeed
springing from it! Mrs Smith had been able to tell her what no one
else could have done. Could the knowledge have been extended through
her family? But this was a vain idea. She must talk to Lady Russell,
tell her, consult with her, and having done her best, wait the event
with as much composure as possible; and after all, her greatest want of
composure would be in that quarter of the mind which could not be
opened to Lady Russell; in that flow of anxieties and fears which must
be all to herself.
She found, on reaching home, that she had, as she intended, escaped
seeing Mr Elliot; that he had called and paid them a long morning
visit; but hardly had she congratulated herself, and felt safe, when
she heard that he was coming again in the evening.
"I had not the smallest intention of asking him," said Elizabeth, with
affected carelessness, "but he gave so many hints; so Mrs Clay says, at
least."
"Indeed, I do say it. I never saw anybody in my life spell harder for
an invitation. Poor man! I was really in pain for him; for your
hard-hearted sister, Miss Anne, seems bent on cruelty."
"Oh!" cried Elizabeth, "I have been rather too much used to the game to
be soon overcome by a gentleman's hints. However, when I found how
excessively he was regretting that he should miss my father this
morning, I gave way immediately, for I would never really omit an
opportunity of bring him and Sir Walter together. They appear to so
much advantage in company with each other. Each behaving so
pleasantly. Mr Elliot looking up with so much respect."
"Quite delightful!" cried Mrs Clay, not daring, however, to turn her
eyes towards Anne. "Exactly like father and son! Dear Miss Elliot,
may I not say father and son?"
"Oh! I lay no embargo on any body's words. If you will have such
ideas! But, upon my word, I am scarcely sensible of his attentions
being beyond those of other men."
"My dear Miss Elliot!" exclaimed Mrs Clay, lifting her hands and eyes,
and sinking all the rest of her astonishment in a convenient silence.
"Well, my dear Penelope, you need not be so alarmed about him. I did
invite him, you know. I sent him away with smiles. When I found he
was really going to his friends at Thornberry Park for the whole day
to-morrow, I had compassion on him."
Anne admired the good acting of the friend, in being able to shew such
pleasure as she did, in the expectation and in the actual arrival of
the very person whose presence must really be interfering with her
prime object. It was impossible but that Mrs Clay must hate the sight
of Mr Elliot; and yet she could assume a most obliging, placid look,
and appear quite satisfied with the curtailed license of devoting
herself only half as much to Sir Walter as she would have done
otherwise.
To Anne herself it was most distressing to see Mr Elliot enter the
room; and quite painful to have him approach and speak to her. She had
been used before to feel that he could not be always quite sincere, but
now she saw insincerity in everything. His attentive deference to her
father, contrasted with his former language, was odious; and when she
thought of his cruel conduct towards Mrs Smith, she could hardly bear
the sight of his present smiles and mildness, or the sound of his
artificial good sentiments.
She meant to avoid any such alteration of manners as might provoke a
remonstrance on his side. It was a great object to her to escape all
enquiry or eclat; but it was her intention to be as decidedly cool to
him as might be compatible with their relationship; and to retrace, as
quietly as she could, the few steps of unnecessary intimacy she had
been gradually led along. She was accordingly more guarded, and more
cool, than she had been the night before.
He wanted to animate her curiosity again as to how and where he could
have heard her formerly praised; wanted very much to be gratified by
more solicitation; but the charm was broken: he found that the heat and
animation of a public room was necessary to kindle his modest cousin's
vanity; he found, at least, that it was not to be done now, by any of
those attempts which he could hazard among the too-commanding claims of
the others. He little surmised that it was a subject acting now
exactly against his interest, bringing immediately to her thoughts all
those parts of his conduct which were least excusable.
She had some satisfaction in finding that he was really going out of
Bath the next morning, going early, and that he would be gone the
greater part of two days. He was invited again to Camden Place the
very evening of his return; but from Thursday to Saturday evening his
absence was certain. It was bad enough that a Mrs Clay should be
always before her; but that a deeper hypocrite should be added to their
party, seemed the destruction of everything like peace and comfort. It
was so humiliating to reflect on the constant deception practised on
her father and Elizabeth; to consider the various sources of
mortification preparing for them! Mrs Clay's selfishness was not so
complicate nor so revolting as his; and Anne would have compounded for
the marriage at once, with all its evils, to be clear of Mr Elliot's
subtleties in endeavouring to prevent it.
On Friday morning she meant to go very early to Lady Russell, and
accomplish the necessary communication; and she would have gone
directly after breakfast, but that Mrs Clay was also going out on some
obliging purpose of saving her sister trouble, which determined her to
wait till she might be safe from such a companion. She saw Mrs Clay
fairly off, therefore, before she began to talk of spending the morning
in Rivers Street.
"Very well," said Elizabeth, "I have nothing to send but my love. Oh!
you may as well take back that tiresome book she would lend me, and
pretend I have read it through. I really cannot be plaguing myself for
ever with all the new poems and states of the nation that come out.
Lady Russell quite bores one with her new publications. You need not
tell her so, but I thought her dress hideous the other night. I used
to think she had some taste in dress, but I was ashamed of her at the
concert. Something so formal and arrange in her air! and she sits so
upright! My best love, of course."
"And mine," added Sir Walter. "Kindest regards. And you may say, that
I mean to call upon her soon. Make a civil message; but I shall only
leave my card. Morning visits are never fair by women at her time of
life, who make themselves up so little. If she would only wear rouge
she would not be afraid of being seen; but last time I called, I
observed the blinds were let down immediately."
While her father spoke, there was a knock at the door. Who could it
be? Anne, remembering the preconcerted visits, at all hours, of Mr
Elliot, would have expected him, but for his known engagement seven
miles off. After the usual period of suspense, the usual sounds of
approach were heard, and "Mr and Mrs Charles Musgrove" were ushered
into the room.
Surprise was the strongest emotion raised by their appearance; but Anne
was really glad to see them; and the others were not so sorry but that
they could put on a decent air of welcome; and as soon as it became
clear that these, their nearest relations, were not arrived with any
views of accommodation in that house, Sir Walter and Elizabeth were
able to rise in cordiality, and do the honours of it very well. They
were come to Bath for a few days with Mrs Musgrove, and were at the
White Hart. So much was pretty soon understood; but till Sir Walter
and Elizabeth were walking Mary into the other drawing-room, and
regaling themselves with her admiration, Anne could not draw upon
Charles's brain for a regular history of their coming, or an
explanation of some smiling hints of particular business, which had
been ostentatiously dropped by Mary, as well as of some apparent
confusion as to whom their party consisted of.
She then found that it consisted of Mrs Musgrove, Henrietta, and
Captain Harville, beside their two selves. He gave her a very plain,
intelligible account of the whole; a narration in which she saw a great
deal of most characteristic proceeding. The scheme had received its
first impulse by Captain Harville's wanting to come to Bath on
business. He had begun to talk of it a week ago; and by way of doing
something, as shooting was over, Charles had proposed coming with him,
and Mrs Harville had seemed to like the idea of it very much, as an
advantage to her husband; but Mary could not bear to be left, and had
made herself so unhappy about it, that for a day or two everything
seemed to be in suspense, or at an end. But then, it had been taken up
by his father and mother. His mother had some old friends in Bath whom
she wanted to see; it was thought a good opportunity for Henrietta to
come and buy wedding-clothes for herself and her sister; and, in short,
it ended in being his mother's party, that everything might be
comfortable and easy to Captain Harville; and he and Mary were included
in it by way of general convenience. They had arrived late the night
before. Mrs Harville, her children, and Captain Benwick, remained with
Mr Musgrove and Louisa at Uppercross.
Anne's only surprise was, that affairs should be in forwardness enough
for Henrietta's wedding-clothes to be talked of. She had imagined such
difficulties of fortune to exist there as must prevent the marriage
from being near at hand; but she learned from Charles that, very
recently, (since Mary's last letter to herself), Charles Hayter had
been applied to by a friend to hold a living for a youth who could not
possibly claim it under many years; and that on the strength of his
present income, with almost a certainty of something more permanent
long before the term in question, the two families had consented to the
young people's wishes, and that their marriage was likely to take place
in a few months, quite as soon as Louisa's. "And a very good living it
was," Charles added: "only five-and-twenty miles from Uppercross, and
in a very fine country: fine part of Dorsetshire. In the centre of
some of the best preserves in the kingdom, surrounded by three great
proprietors, each more careful and jealous than the other; and to two
of the three at least, Charles Hayter might get a special
recommendation. Not that he will value it as he ought," he observed,
"Charles is too cool about sporting. That's the worst of him."
"I am extremely glad, indeed," cried Anne, "particularly glad that this
should happen; and that of two sisters, who both deserve equally well,
and who have always been such good friends, the pleasant prospect of
one should not be dimming those of the other--that they should be so
equal in their prosperity and comfort. I hope your father and mother
are quite happy with regard to both."
"Oh! yes. My father would be well pleased if the gentlemen were
richer, but he has no other fault to find. Money, you know, coming
down with money--two daughters at once--it cannot be a very agreeable
operation, and it streightens him as to many things. However, I do not
mean to say they have not a right to it. It is very fit they should
have daughters' shares; and I am sure he has always been a very kind,
liberal father to me. Mary does not above half like Henrietta's match.
She never did, you know. But she does not do him justice, nor think
enough about Winthrop. I cannot make her attend to the value of the
property. It is a very fair match, as times go; and I have liked
Charles Hayter all my life, and I shall not leave off now."
"Such excellent parents as Mr and Mrs Musgrove," exclaimed Anne,
"should be happy in their children's marriages. They do everything to
confer happiness, I am sure. What a blessing to young people to be in
such hands! Your father and mother seem so totally free from all those
ambitious feelings which have led to so much misconduct and misery,
both in young and old. I hope you think Louisa perfectly recovered
now?"
He answered rather hesitatingly, "Yes, I believe I do; very much
recovered; but she is altered; there is no running or jumping about, no
laughing or dancing; it is quite different. If one happens only to
shut the door a little hard, she starts and wriggles like a young
dab-chick in the water; and Benwick sits at her elbow, reading verses,
or whispering to her, all day long."
Anne could not help laughing. "That cannot be much to your taste, I
know," said she; "but I do believe him to be an excellent young man."
"To be sure he is. Nobody doubts it; and I hope you do not think I am
so illiberal as to want every man to have the same objects and
pleasures as myself. I have a great value for Benwick; and when one
can but get him to talk, he has plenty to say. His reading has done
him no harm, for he has fought as well as read. He is a brave fellow.
I got more acquainted with him last Monday than ever I did before. We
had a famous set-to at rat-hunting all the morning in my father's great
barns; and he played his part so well that I have liked him the better
ever since."
Here they were interrupted by the absolute necessity of Charles's
following the others to admire mirrors and china; but Anne had heard
enough to understand the present state of Uppercross, and rejoice in
its happiness; and though she sighed as she rejoiced, her sigh had none
of the ill-will of envy in it. She would certainly have risen to their
blessings if she could, but she did not want to lessen theirs.
The visit passed off altogether in high good humour. Mary was in
excellent spirits, enjoying the gaiety and the change, and so well
satisfied with the journey in her mother-in-law's carriage with four
horses, and with her own complete independence of Camden Place, that
she was exactly in a temper to admire everything as she ought, and
enter most readily into all the superiorities of the house, as they
were detailed to her. She had no demands on her father or sister, and
her consequence was just enough increased by their handsome
drawing-rooms.
Elizabeth was, for a short time, suffering a good deal. She felt that
Mrs Musgrove and all her party ought to be asked to dine with them; but
she could not bear to have the difference of style, the reduction of
servants, which a dinner must betray, witnessed by those who had been
always so inferior to the Elliots of Kellynch. It was a struggle
between propriety and vanity; but vanity got the better, and then
Elizabeth was happy again. These were her internal persuasions: "Old
fashioned notions; country hospitality; we do not profess to give
dinners; few people in Bath do; Lady Alicia never does; did not even
ask her own sister's family, though they were here a month: and I dare
say it would be very inconvenient to Mrs Musgrove; put her quite out of
her way. I am sure she would rather not come; she cannot feel easy
with us. I will ask them all for an evening; that will be much better;
that will be a novelty and a treat. They have not seen two such
drawing rooms before. They will be delighted to come to-morrow
evening. It shall be a regular party, small, but most elegant." And
this satisfied Elizabeth: and when the invitation was given to the two
present, and promised for the absent, Mary was as completely satisfied.
She was particularly asked to meet Mr Elliot, and be introduced to Lady
Dalrymple and Miss Carteret, who were fortunately already engaged to
come; and she could not have received a more gratifying attention.
Miss Elliot was to have the honour of calling on Mrs Musgrove in the
course of the morning; and Anne walked off with Charles and Mary, to go
and see her and Henrietta directly.
Her plan of sitting with Lady Russell must give way for the present.
They all three called in Rivers Street for a couple of minutes; but
Anne convinced herself that a day's delay of the intended communication
could be of no consequence, and hastened forward to the White Hart, to
see again the friends and companions of the last autumn, with an
eagerness of good-will which many associations contributed to form.
They found Mrs Musgrove and her daughter within, and by themselves, and
Anne had the kindest welcome from each. Henrietta was exactly in that
state of recently-improved views, of fresh-formed happiness, which made
her full of regard and interest for everybody she had ever liked before
at all; and Mrs Musgrove's real affection had been won by her
usefulness when they were in distress. It was a heartiness, and a
warmth, and a sincerity which Anne delighted in the more, from the sad
want of such blessings at home. She was entreated to give them as much
of her time as possible, invited for every day and all day long, or
rather claimed as part of the family; and, in return, she naturally
fell into all her wonted ways of attention and assistance, and on
Charles's leaving them together, was listening to Mrs Musgrove's
history of Louisa, and to Henrietta's of herself, giving opinions on
business, and recommendations to shops; with intervals of every help
which Mary required, from altering her ribbon to settling her accounts;
from finding her keys, and assorting her trinkets, to trying to
convince her that she was not ill-used by anybody; which Mary, well
amused as she generally was, in her station at a window overlooking the
entrance to the Pump Room, could not but have her moments of imagining.
A morning of thorough confusion was to be expected. A large party in
an hotel ensured a quick-changing, unsettled scene. One five minutes
brought a note, the next a parcel; and Anne had not been there half an
hour, when their dining-room, spacious as it was, seemed more than half
filled: a party of steady old friends were seated around Mrs Musgrove,
and Charles came back with Captains Harville and Wentworth. The
appearance of the latter could not be more than the surprise of the
moment. It was impossible for her to have forgotten to feel that this
arrival of their common friends must be soon bringing them together
again. Their last meeting had been most important in opening his
feelings; she had derived from it a delightful conviction; but she
feared from his looks, that the same unfortunate persuasion, which had
hastened him away from the Concert Room, still governed. He did not
seem to want to be near enough for conversation.
She tried to be calm, and leave things to take their course, and tried
to dwell much on this argument of rational dependence:--"Surely, if
there be constant attachment on each side, our hearts must understand
each other ere long. We are not boy and girl, to be captiously
irritable, misled by every moment's inadvertence, and wantonly playing
with our own happiness." And yet, a few minutes afterwards, she felt
as if their being in company with each other, under their present
circumstances, could only be exposing them to inadvertencies and
misconstructions of the most mischievous kind.
"Anne," cried Mary, still at her window, "there is Mrs Clay, I am sure,
standing under the colonnade, and a gentleman with her. I saw them
turn the corner from Bath Street just now. They seemed deep in talk.
Who is it? Come, and tell me. Good heavens! I recollect. It is Mr
Elliot himself."
"No," cried Anne, quickly, "it cannot be Mr Elliot, I assure you. He
was to leave Bath at nine this morning, and does not come back till
to-morrow."
As she spoke, she felt that Captain Wentworth was looking at her, the
consciousness of which vexed and embarrassed her, and made her regret
that she had said so much, simple as it was.
Mary, resenting that she should be supposed not to know her own cousin,
began talking very warmly about the family features, and protesting
still more positively that it was Mr Elliot, calling again upon Anne to
come and look for herself, but Anne did not mean to stir, and tried to
be cool and unconcerned. Her distress returned, however, on perceiving
smiles and intelligent glances pass between two or three of the lady
visitors, as if they believed themselves quite in the secret. It was
evident that the report concerning her had spread, and a short pause
succeeded, which seemed to ensure that it would now spread farther.
"Do come, Anne" cried Mary, "come and look yourself. You will be too
late if you do not make haste. They are parting; they are shaking
hands. He is turning away. Not know Mr Elliot, indeed! You seem to
have forgot all about Lyme."
To pacify Mary, and perhaps screen her own embarrassment, Anne did move
quietly to the window. She was just in time to ascertain that it
really was Mr Elliot, which she had never believed, before he
disappeared on one side, as Mrs Clay walked quickly off on the other;
and checking the surprise which she could not but feel at such an
appearance of friendly conference between two persons of totally
opposite interest, she calmly said, "Yes, it is Mr Elliot, certainly.
He has changed his hour of going, I suppose, that is all, or I may be
mistaken, I might not attend;" and walked back to her chair,
recomposed, and with the comfortable hope of having acquitted herself
well.
The visitors took their leave; and Charles, having civilly seen them
off, and then made a face at them, and abused them for coming, began
with--
"Well, mother, I have done something for you that you will like. I
have been to the theatre, and secured a box for to-morrow night. A'n't
I a good boy? I know you love a play; and there is room for us all.
It holds nine. I have engaged Captain Wentworth. Anne will not be
sorry to join us, I am sure. We all like a play. Have not I done
well, mother?"
Mrs Musgrove was good humouredly beginning to express her perfect
readiness for the play, if Henrietta and all the others liked it, when
Mary eagerly interrupted her by exclaiming--
"Good heavens, Charles! how can you think of such a thing? Take a box
for to-morrow night! Have you forgot that we are engaged to Camden
Place to-morrow night? and that we were most particularly asked to meet
Lady Dalrymple and her daughter, and Mr Elliot, and all the principal
family connexions, on purpose to be introduced to them? How can you be
so forgetful?"
"Phoo! phoo!" replied Charles, "what's an evening party? Never worth
remembering. Your father might have asked us to dinner, I think, if he
had wanted to see us. You may do as you like, but I shall go to the
play."
"Oh! Charles, I declare it will be too abominable if you do, when you
promised to go."
"No, I did not promise. I only smirked and bowed, and said the word
'happy.' There was no promise."
"But you must go, Charles. It would be unpardonable to fail. We were
asked on purpose to be introduced. There was always such a great
connexion between the Dalrymples and ourselves. Nothing ever happened
on either side that was not announced immediately. We are quite near
relations, you know; and Mr Elliot too, whom you ought so particularly
to be acquainted with! Every attention is due to Mr Elliot. Consider,
my father's heir: the future representative of the family."
"Don't talk to me about heirs and representatives," cried Charles. "I
am not one of those who neglect the reigning power to bow to the rising
sun. If I would not go for the sake of your father, I should think it
scandalous to go for the sake of his heir. What is Mr Elliot to me?"
The careless expression was life to Anne, who saw that Captain
Wentworth was all attention, looking and listening with his whole soul;
and that the last words brought his enquiring eyes from Charles to
herself.
Charles and Mary still talked on in the same style; he, half serious
and half jesting, maintaining the scheme for the play, and she,
invariably serious, most warmly opposing it, and not omitting to make
it known that, however determined to go to Camden Place herself, she
should not think herself very well used, if they went to the play
without her. Mrs Musgrove interposed.
"We had better put it off. Charles, you had much better go back and
change the box for Tuesday. It would be a pity to be divided, and we
should be losing Miss Anne, too, if there is a party at her father's;
and I am sure neither Henrietta nor I should care at all for the play,
if Miss Anne could not be with us."
Anne felt truly obliged to her for such kindness; and quite as much so
for the opportunity it gave her of decidedly saying--
"If it depended only on my inclination, ma'am, the party at home
(excepting on Mary's account) would not be the smallest impediment. I
have no pleasure in the sort of meeting, and should be too happy to
change it for a play, and with you. But, it had better not be
attempted, perhaps." She had spoken it; but she trembled when it was
done, conscious that her words were listened to, and daring not even to
try to observe their effect.
It was soon generally agreed that Tuesday should be the day; Charles
only reserving the advantage of still teasing his wife, by persisting
that he would go to the play to-morrow if nobody else would.
Captain Wentworth left his seat, and walked to the fire-place; probably
for the sake of walking away from it soon afterwards, and taking a
station, with less bare-faced design, by Anne.
"You have not been long enough in Bath," said he, "to enjoy the evening
parties of the place."
"Oh! no. The usual character of them has nothing for me. I am no
card-player."
"You were not formerly, I know. You did not use to like cards; but
time makes many changes."
"I am not yet so much changed," cried Anne, and stopped, fearing she
hardly knew what misconstruction. After waiting a few moments he said,
and as if it were the result of immediate feeling, "It is a period,
indeed! Eight years and a half is a period."
Whether he would have proceeded farther was left to Anne's imagination
to ponder over in a calmer hour; for while still hearing the sounds he
had uttered, she was startled to other subjects by Henrietta, eager to
make use of the present leisure for getting out, and calling on her
companions to lose no time, lest somebody else should come in.
They were obliged to move. Anne talked of being perfectly ready, and
tried to look it; but she felt that could Henrietta have known the
regret and reluctance of her heart in quitting that chair, in preparing
to quit the room, she would have found, in all her own sensations for
her cousin, in the very security of his affection, wherewith to pity
her.
Their preparations, however, were stopped short. Alarming sounds were
heard; other visitors approached, and the door was thrown open for Sir
Walter and Miss Elliot, whose entrance seemed to give a general chill.
Anne felt an instant oppression, and wherever she looked saw symptoms
of the same. The comfort, the freedom, the gaiety of the room was
over, hushed into cold composure, determined silence, or insipid talk,
to meet the heartless elegance of her father and sister. How
mortifying to feel that it was so!
Her jealous eye was satisfied in one particular. Captain Wentworth was
acknowledged again by each, by Elizabeth more graciously than before.
She even addressed him once, and looked at him more than once.
Elizabeth was, in fact, revolving a great measure. The sequel
explained it. After the waste of a few minutes in saying the proper
nothings, she began to give the invitation which was to comprise all
the remaining dues of the Musgroves. "To-morrow evening, to meet a few
friends: no formal party." It was all said very gracefully, and the
cards with which she had provided herself, the "Miss Elliot at home,"
were laid on the table, with a courteous, comprehensive smile to all,
and one smile and one card more decidedly for Captain Wentworth. The
truth was, that Elizabeth had been long enough in Bath to understand
the importance of a man of such an air and appearance as his. The past
was nothing. The present was that Captain Wentworth would move about
well in her drawing-room. The card was pointedly given, and Sir Walter
and Elizabeth arose and disappeared.
The interruption had been short, though severe, and ease and animation
returned to most of those they left as the door shut them out, but not
to Anne. She could think only of the invitation she had with such
astonishment witnessed, and of the manner in which it had been
received; a manner of doubtful meaning, of surprise rather than
gratification, of polite acknowledgement rather than acceptance. She
knew him; she saw disdain in his eye, and could not venture to believe
that he had determined to accept such an offering, as an atonement for
all the insolence of the past. Her spirits sank. He held the card in
his hand after they were gone, as if deeply considering it.
"Only think of Elizabeth's including everybody!" whispered Mary very
audibly. "I do not wonder Captain Wentworth is delighted! You see he
cannot put the card out of his hand."
Anne caught his eye, saw his cheeks glow, and his mouth form itself
into a momentary expression of contempt, and turned away, that she
might neither see nor hear more to vex her.
The party separated. The gentlemen had their own pursuits, the ladies
proceeded on their own business, and they met no more while Anne
belonged to them. She was earnestly begged to return and dine, and
give them all the rest of the day, but her spirits had been so long
exerted that at present she felt unequal to more, and fit only for
home, where she might be sure of being as silent as she chose.
Promising to be with them the whole of the following morning,
therefore, she closed the fatigues of the present by a toilsome walk to
Camden Place, there to spend the evening chiefly in listening to the
busy arrangements of Elizabeth and Mrs Clay for the morrow's party, the
frequent enumeration of the persons invited, and the continually
improving detail of all the embellishments which were to make it the
most completely elegant of its kind in Bath, while harassing herself
with the never-ending question, of whether Captain Wentworth would come
or not? They were reckoning him as certain, but with her it was a
gnawing solicitude never appeased for five minutes together. She
generally thought he would come, because she generally thought he
ought; but it was a case which she could not so shape into any positive
act of duty or discretion, as inevitably to defy the suggestions of
very opposite feelings.
She only roused herself from the broodings of this restless agitation,
to let Mrs Clay know that she had been seen with Mr Elliot three hours
after his being supposed to be out of Bath, for having watched in vain
for some intimation of the interview from the lady herself, she
determined to mention it, and it seemed to her there was guilt in Mrs
Clay's face as she listened. It was transient: cleared away in an
instant; but Anne could imagine she read there the consciousness of
having, by some complication of mutual trick, or some overbearing
authority of his, been obliged to attend (perhaps for half an hour) to
his lectures and restrictions on her designs on Sir Walter. She
exclaimed, however, with a very tolerable imitation of nature:--
"Oh! dear! very true. Only think, Miss Elliot, to my great surprise I
met with Mr Elliot in Bath Street. I was never more astonished. He
turned back and walked with me to the Pump Yard. He had been prevented
setting off for Thornberry, but I really forget by what; for I was in a
hurry, and could not much attend, and I can only answer for his being
determined not to be delayed in his return. He wanted to know how
early he might be admitted to-morrow. He was full of 'to-morrow,' and
it is very evident that I have been full of it too, ever since I
entered the house, and learnt the extension of your plan and all that
had happened, or my seeing him could never have gone so entirely out of
my head."
安妮回到家里，仔细思忖着她所听到的这一切，她对埃利奥特先生的了解有一点使她心理感到宽慰。她对他再也没有什么温情可言了。他与温特沃斯上校恰好相反，总是那样咄咄逼人，令人讨厌。昨天晚上，他居心不良的大献殷勤，可能已经造成了无可挽回的损失，安妮一想起来便感慨万端，但是头脑还比较情形。她已经不再怜悯他了。不过，这是唯一感到宽慰的地方。至于其它方面，她环顾一下四周，或是展望一下未来，发现还有更多的情况值得怀疑和忧虑。她担心拉塞尔夫人会感到失望与悲痛，担心她父亲和姐姐一定会满面羞耻，她还伤心得预见到许多不幸的事情，但是一个也不知道如何防范。她庆幸自己认清了埃利奥特先生。她从未想到自己会因为没有冷眼看待史密斯夫人这样一位老朋友而得到报答，可是现在她确实因此而得到了报答！史密斯夫人居然能够告诉她别人不能提供的消息，这些消息可不可以告诉她全家人呢？这是毫无意义的。她必须找拉塞尔夫人谈谈，把这些情况告诉她，问问她的意见，尽到最大努力以后，就尽可能安下心来，静观事态的发展。然而，使她最不能安静的是，她有一桩心事不能向拉塞尔夫人吐露，只得一个人为此焦虑不堪。
她回到家里，发现正像她打算的那样，她避开了埃利奥特先生。他上午已经来过了，达了很长时间。但是她刚刚有些自我庆幸，觉得放心了，就又听说他晚上还要来。
“我丝毫不想让他晚上来，”伊丽莎白装出一副漫不经心的神气说道：“可他却做了那么多暗示，至少克莱夫人是这么说的。”
“的确，我是这么说的，我生平从没见过任何人像他那样苛求别人邀请。好可怜的人！我真替他伤心。安妮小姐，看来，你那狠心的姐姐还真是个铁石心肠。”
“喔！”伊丽莎白嚷道，“我对这一套已经习以为常了。不会一听到一个男人暗示几句，就搞得不知所措。不过，当我发现他今天上午因为没见到父亲而感到万分遗憾时，我马上让步了，因为我的确从不错过机会把他和沃尔特爵士撮合到一起。他们一起显得多么融洽！举止多么讨人喜欢！埃利奥特先生是多么必恭必敬！”
“太令人高兴了！”克莱夫人说道，可是她不敢把眼睛转向安妮。“完全象父子一样！亲爱的埃利奥特小姐，难道不可以说是父子吗？”
“喔！别人怎么说我概不反对。你愿这么想就这么想吧！不过，说老实话，我看不出他比别人更殷勤。”
“亲爱的埃利奥特小姐，”克莱夫人喊了一声，同时举起双手，抬起双眼。接着她又采取最简单的办法，用沉默抑制住了她全部的余惊。
“好啦，亲爱的佩内洛普，你不必为他如此惊恐。你知道我的确邀请他了。我满脸笑容的把他送走了。当我发现他明天全天真的要去桑贝里庄园的朋友那里，我就很可怜他。”
安妮很赞叹这位朋友的精彩表演。她明知埃利奥特先生的出现势必要妨碍她的主要意图，却能显得十分高兴地期望他真的到来。克莱夫人不可能不讨厌见到埃利奥特先生，然而她却能装出一副极其殷切、极其娴静的神情，仿佛很愿意把自己平时花在沃尔特爵士身上的时间减掉一半似的。
对于安妮本人来说，看到埃利奥特先生走进屋里，那是极为苦恼的，而看着他走过来同她说话，又将是十分痛苦的。她以前就经常感到，他不可能总是那么诚心诚意的，可是现在她发现他处处都不真诚。他对他父亲的必恭必敬同他过去的言论对照起来，实在另人做呕。一想起他对待史密斯夫人的恶劣行经，再看看他眼下那副满脸堆笑、温情脉脉的神态，听听他那矫揉造作、多情善感的语调，简直叫她无法忍受。
安妮心想态度不要变得太突然，以免引起他的抱怨。她的主要目标是避开他的盘问，避开那些让她惹人注目的场合。不过她要毫不含糊地对他有所冷淡，以便同他们之间的关系协调起来。本来，她在埃利奥特先生的诱导下，渐渐对他产生了几分多余的亲密，现在要尽量无声无息地冷下来。因此，她比前天晚上来得更加谨慎，更加冷淡。
埃利奥特先生想再次激起她的好奇心，问问他以前是如何以及从哪里听人赞扬她的，而且很想洋洋得意地听她多问问。谁想他的魔法失灵了，他发现他的堂妹过于自谦，要想激起她的虚荣心，还得靠那气氛热烈的公众场合。他至少发现，眼下别人老是缠住他不放，任凭他贸然对安妮作出任何表示，也将无济于事。他万万没有料到，他这样干对他恰恰是不利的，它使安妮当即想起了他那些最不可饶恕的行径。
安妮颇为高兴地发现，埃利奥特先生第二天早晨确实要离开巴思，一大早就动身，而且要走掉两天的大部分时间。他回来的那天晚上还要应邀来卡姆登巷，可是从星期四到星期六晚上，他却是肯定来不了啦。对安妮来说，眼前老是有个克莱夫人已经够讨厌的了，再加上个更虚伪的伪君子，似乎破坏了一切安宁与舒适。想想他们对她父亲和伊丽莎白的一再欺骗，想想他们以后还可能蒙受种种耻辱，真使她感到又羞又恼！克莱夫人的自私打算还不像埃利奥特先生那样复杂，那样令人厌恶。她嫁给沃尔特爵士虽说弊端很多，但是为了不使埃利奥特先生处心积虑地加以阻拦，安妮宁愿立即同意这门婚事。
星期五早晨，安妮打算一大早就去找拉塞尔夫人，向她透露必要的情况。她本想一吃好早饭就走，不料克莱夫人也要出去，为的是替她姐姐办点事，因此她决定先等一等，省得和她作伴。等她看见克莱夫人走远了，才说起上午要去里弗斯街。
“好吧，”伊丽莎白说，“我没有什么事，代问个好吧。哦！你最好把她非要借给我的那本讨厌的书给她带回去，就假装说我看完了。我的确不能总是用英国出版的新诗、新书来折磨自己。拉塞尔夫人尽拿些新出版物来惹我厌烦。这话你不必告诉她，不过我觉得她那天晚上打扮得很可怕。我本来以为她的穿着很风雅，可那次在音乐会上我真替她害臊。她的神态那么拘谨，那么做作！她坐得那么笔挺！当然，代我致以最亲切的问候。”
“也代我问好，”沃尔特爵士接着说道，“最亲切的问候。你还可以告诉她，我想不久去拜访她。捎个客气话，我只不过想去留个名片。女人到了她这个年纪很少打扮自己，因此早晨走访对她们来说总是不恰当的。她只要化好妆，就不会害怕让人看见。不过我上次去看她时，注意到她马上放下了窗帘。”
就在她父亲说话的时候，忽听有人敲门。会是谁呢？安妮一记起埃利奥特先生事先说定随时都可能来访，便会往他身上想，可眼下她知道他到七英里以外赴约去了。大家像通常那样捉摸不定地等了一阵之后，听到了客人像往常那样越走越近的声音，接着查尔斯·默斯格罗夫夫妇便被引进屋来。
他们的到来使得众人大为惊讶，不过安妮见到他们确实很高兴，而其他人也并不后悔自己竟能装出一副表示欢迎的神气。后来，当这两位至亲表明他们来此并不打算住到沃尔特爵士府上，沃尔特爵士和伊丽莎白顿时热忱剧增，客客气气地招待了起来。查尔斯夫妇陪同默斯格罗夫太太来巴思逗留几天，住在白哈特旅馆。这点情况他们很快便了解到了。后来，直到沃尔特爵士和伊丽莎白把玛丽领到另一间客厅，乐滋滋地听着她的溢美之词，安妮才从查尔斯那里得知他们来巴思的真实经过。玛丽刚才有意卖关子，笑眯眯地暗示说他们有特殊任务，查尔斯对此也作了解释。他还对他们一行有哪些人作了说明，因为他们几个人对此显然有所误解。
安妮这才发现，他们一行除了查尔斯夫妇以外，还有默斯格罗夫太太、亨丽埃塔和哈维尔上校。查尔斯把整个情况介绍得一清二楚，安妮听了觉得这事搞得极为奇特。事情最先是由哈维尔上校挑起来的，他想来巴思办点事。他早在一个星期以前就嚷嚷开了，查尔斯因为狩猎期结束了，为了有点事干，提出来要同哈维尔上校一道来，哈维尔夫人似乎非常喜欢这个主意，觉得对她丈夫很有好处。怎奈玛丽不肯一个人留在家里，显得好不高兴，一两天来，仿佛一切都悬而不决，或者不了了之。幸而查尔斯的父母亲对此也发生了兴趣。他母亲在巴思有几位老朋友，她想去看看。大家认为这对亨丽埃塔来说倒是个好机会，可以给自己和妹妹置办结婚礼服。总之，最后形成了默斯格罗夫太太一行，而且处处为哈维尔上校带来了方便和舒适条件。为了便利大伙，查尔斯和玛丽也给吸收了进来。他们前天深夜到达。哈维尔夫人、她的孩子以及本威克中校，同默斯格罗夫先生和路易莎一起留在厄泼克劳斯。
安妮唯一感到惊奇的是，事情发展得如此迅速，居然谈起了亨丽埃塔的结婚礼服。她原来设想他们会有很大的经济困难，一时还结不了婚。谁想查尔斯告诉她，最近（玛丽上次给她写信以后），有一位朋友向查尔斯·海特提议，要他为一个青年代行牧师职务，那个青年在几年内不会接任。凭着目前的这笔收入，直到该协定期满以前，他几乎可以肯定获得长期的生活保障，因此男女两家答应了青年人的心愿，他们的婚礼可能和路易莎的来得一样快，再过几个月就要举行。“这真是个美差，”查尔斯补充说，“离厄泼克劳斯只不过二十五英里，在一个十分美丽的乡村，那是多塞特郡一个很美的地方。就在王国一些上等狩猎保护区的中央，周围有三个大业主，他们一个更比一个小心戒备。查尔斯·海特至少可以得到两个大业主的特别垂爱。这倒不是说他会对此很珍惜，这是他应当珍惜的。查尔斯太不爱动了，这是他的最大弱点。”
“我真高兴极了，”安妮喊道。“能有这种事，真叫我格外高兴。这姊妹俩应该同样幸运，她们一向情同手足，一个人前程灿烂不能让另一个人黯然失色，她们应该同样有钱，同样享福。我希望你父母亲对这两门亲事都很中意。”
“哦，是的！假使两个女婿钱再多一些，我父亲倒可能很高兴。不过他没有别的好挑剔的。钱，你知道，他要拿出钱来——一下子嫁出两个女儿——这不可能是一件非常轻快的事情，会使他在许多事情上陷入窘境。然而我并不是说做女儿的没有权利要钱。她们理所当然应该得到嫁妆。我敢说，他对我一直是个十分慈爱、十分慷慨的父亲。玛丽不太喜欢亨丽埃塔的对象。你知道，她向来如此。但是她小看了查尔斯。海特，小看了温思罗普。我想让她知道他有多少财产，可是做不到。久而久之，这是一门十分匹配的亲事。我一向都很喜欢查尔斯·海特，现在决不会绝情。”
“像默斯格罗夫夫妇这样慈爱的父母，”安妮大声嚷道，“看着自己的女儿出嫁准会很高兴。我想他们做的每一件事都是为了让孩子们幸福。青年人有这样的父母，真是万幸！看样子，你父母亲全然没有非分之想，不会害得一家老小犯那么大的错误，吃那么多的苦头。但愿路易莎完全康复了吧？”
查尔斯吞吞吐吐地答道：“是的，我觉得她好了。她好是好多了，不过人却变了。不跑不蹦，没有笑声，也不跳舞，和以前大不一样。哪怕谁关门关重了一点，她也要吓一跳，像水里的小鸊鸱似的蠕动身子。本威克坐在她旁边，整天给她念诗，或是窃窃私语。”
安妮忍不住笑了。“我知道，这不会合你的意，”她说。“不过，我相信他是个极好的青年人。”
“他当然好，对此谁也不怀疑。我希望你不要以为我那样狭隘，以至于想让每个人都怀有我那样的爱好和乐趣。我十分器重本威克。谁要是能打开他的话匣子，他就会说个滔滔不绝。读书对他并无害处，因为他既读书又打仗。他是个勇敢的小伙子。这个星期一，我对他比以往有了更多的了解。我们在我父亲的大谷仓里逮老鼠，大闹了一个上午。他干得很出色，从此我就更喜欢他了。”
说到这里，他们的谈话中断了，因为查尔斯不得不跟着众人去观赏镜子和瓷器。不过安妮听到的事情够多的了，足以了解厄泼克劳斯目前的状况，并对那里的喜庆局面感到高兴。虽说她一边高兴一边叹息，但是她的叹息丝毫没有嫉妒的意思。如果可能的话，她当然愿意获得他们那样的幸福，但是她不想损害他们的幸福。
这次访问高高兴兴地过去了。玛丽喜气洋洋的，出来换换环境，遇到如此快乐的气氛，不禁感到十分称心。她一路上乘着她婆婆的驷马马车，到了巴思又能不依赖卡姆登巷而完全自立，对此她也感到十分得意。因此，她完全有心思欣赏一切理应欣赏的东西，等娘家人向她详细介绍这房子的优越性时，她也能欣然地应承几句。她对父亲或姐姐没有什么要求，能坐在他们那漂亮的客厅里，她就觉得够神气的了。
伊丽莎白一时之间感到很苦恼。她觉得，她应该请默斯格罗夫太太一帮人来家里吃饭，但是家里换了派头，减少了用人，一请他们吃饭准会露馅，而让那些地位总比凯林奇的埃利奥特家低下的人们来看热闹，真叫她无法忍受。这是礼仪与虚荣心之间的斗争，好在虚荣心占了上风，于是伊丽莎白又高兴了。她心里是这样想的：“那是些陈腐观念，乡下人的好客。我们可不请人吃饭，巴思很少有人这样做。阿利西亚夫人从不请客，甚至连自己妹妹家的人都不请，尽管他们在这里住了一个月。我想那会给默斯格罗夫太太带来不便，使她感到极不自在。我敢肯定，她倒宁愿不来，因为她和我们在一起不自在。我想请他们大伙来玩一个晚上，这样会强得多，既新奇，又有趣。他们以前从没见过这样漂亮的两间客厅。他们明天晚上会乐意来的。这将是一次名副其实的晚会，规模虽小，但却十分讲究。”这个想法使伊丽莎白感到很满意。当她向在场的两人提出邀请，并且答应向不在场的人发去邀请时，玛丽感到同样心满意足。伊丽莎白特别要求她见见埃利奥特先生，结识一下达尔林普尔夫人和卡特雷特小姐。真是幸运，他们几个都说定要来。有他们赏脸，玛丽将感到不胜荣幸。当天上午，埃利奥特小姐要去拜访默斯格罗夫太太。安妮跟着查尔斯和玛丽一起走了出去，这就去看看默斯格罗夫太太和亨丽埃塔。
她要陪伴拉塞尔夫人的计划眼下只得让路了。他们三人到里弗斯街待了几分钟，安妮心想，原来打算要告诉拉塞尔夫人的情况，推迟一天再说也没关系，于是便匆匆忙忙地赶到白哈特旅馆，去看望去年秋天与她一起相处的朋友。由于多次接触的缘故，她对他们怀有深切的情意。
他们在屋里见到了默斯格罗夫太太和她的女儿，而且就她们两个人。安妮受到了两人极其亲切的欢迎。亨丽埃塔因为最近有了喜事，心里也爽快起来，见到以前喜欢过的人，总是充满了体贴与关心。而默斯格罗夫太太则因为安妮在危急时刻帮过忙，对她也一片真心，十分疼爱。安妮实在命苦，在家里尝不到这种乐趣，如今受到这样真心诚意、热情好客的接待，不禁越发感到高兴，她们恳求她尽量多去她们那儿，邀请她天天去，而且要她整天与她们呆在一起，或者更确切地说，她被看作她们家庭的一员。而作为报答，安妮当然也像往常那样关心她们，帮助她们。查尔斯走后，她就倾听默斯格罗夫太太叙说起路易莎的经历，倾听亨丽埃塔介绍她自己的情况。安妮还谈了她对市场行情的看法，推荐她们到哪些商店买东西。在这期间，玛丽还不时需要她帮这帮那，从给她换缎带，到给她算帐，从给她找钥匙、整理细小装饰品，到设法让她相信谁也没有亏待她。玛丽尽管平常总是乐呵呵的，眼下立在窗口，俯瞰着矿泉厅门口，不禁又想象自己受人虐待了。
那是一个十分忙乱的早晨。旅馆里住进一大群人，必然会出现那种瞬息多变、乱乱哄哄的场面。前五分钟收到一封短简，后五分钟接到一件包裹。安妮来了还不到半个小时，似乎大半个餐厅都挤满了人，虽说那是个宽宽敞敞的大餐厅。一伙忠实可靠的老朋友坐在默斯格罗夫太太四周。查尔斯回来了，带来了哈维尔和温特沃思两位上校。温特沃思上校的出现只不过使安妮惊讶了片刻，她不可能不感觉到，他们的共同朋友的到来必定会使他俩很快重新相见。他们的最后一次见面至关重要，打开了他感情上的闸门，安妮像吃了定心丸似的，心里感到十分高兴。但是看看他的表情，她又有些担心，上次他以为安妮另有他人，匆匆离开了音乐厅，只怕他心里还被这种不幸的念头所左右。看样子，他并不想走上前来同她搭话。
安妮尽量保持镇定，一切听其自然。她力图多往合乎情理的观点上着想；“当然，我们双方要是忠贞不渝的话，那么我们的心不久就会相通。我们不是小孩子，不会互相吹毛求疵，动不动就发火，不会让一时的疏失迷住眼睛，拿自己的幸福当儿戏。”可是隔了几分钟之后，她又觉得在目前的情况下，他们呆在一起似乎只能引起极为有害的疏失与误解。
“安妮，”玛丽仍然立在窗口，大声叫道，“克莱夫人站在柱廊下面，千真万确，还有个男的陪着她。我看见他们刚从巴思街拐过来。他们好像谈得很热火。那是谁呢？快告诉我。天哪！我想起来了，是埃利奥特先生。”
“不，”安妮连忙喊道，“我敢担保，不可能是埃利奥特先生。他今天上午九点离开巴思，明天才能回来。”
她说话的当儿，觉得温特沃思上校在瞅着她，为此她感到又恼又窘，后悔自己不该说那么多，尽管话很简单。
玛丽最愤恨别人以为她不了解自己的堂兄，便十分激动地谈起了本家的相貌特征，越发一口咬定就是埃利奥特先生，还再次招呼安妮过去亲自瞧瞧，不想安妮动也不动，极力装作漠不关心的样子。不过她觉得出来，有两三个女客相互笑了笑，会心地使着眼色，仿佛自以为深知其中的奥秘似的，害得安妮又忐忑不安起来。显然，关于她的风言风语已经传开了。接下来是一阵沉静，似乎要确保这风言风语进一步扩散出去。
“快来呀，安妮，”玛丽喊道，“你来亲自看看。不快点来可就赶不上啦。他们要分别了，正在握手。他转身了。我真不认得埃利奥特先生！你好像把莱姆的事情忘得精光。”
安妮为了让玛丽平息下来，或许也是为了掩饰自己的窘态，便悄悄走到窗口。她来得真及时，恰好看清那人果然是埃利奥特先生，这在刚才她还一直不肯相信呢！只见埃利奥特先生朝一边走不见了，克莱夫人朝另一边急速走掉了。这两个人有着截然不同的利害关系，居然摆出一副友好商谈的样子，安妮岂能不为之惊讶。不过，她抑制住自己的惊讶，坦然地说道：“是的，确实是埃利奥特先生。我想他改变了出发时间，如此而已。或者，也许是我搞错了，我可能听得不仔细。”说罢她回到自己的椅子上，恢复了镇定，心想自己表现得还不错，不禁觉得有些欣慰。
客人们告辞了，查尔斯客客气气地把他们送走后，又朝他们做了个鬼脸，责怪他们不该来，然后说道：
“唔，妈妈，我给你做了件好事，你会喜欢的。我跑到戏院，为明天晚上订了个包厢。我这个儿子不错吧？我知道你爱看戏。我们大家都有位置。包厢里能坐九个人。我已经约好了温特沃思上校。我想安妮不会反对和我们一起去的。我们大家都喜欢看戏。我干得不错吧，妈妈？”
默斯格罗夫太太和颜悦色地刚表示说：假如亨丽埃塔和其他人都喜欢看戏的话，她也百分之百地喜欢，不想话头被玛丽急忙打断了，只听她大声嚷道：
“天哪！查尔斯，你怎么能想出这种事来？为明天晚上订个包厢！难道你忘了我们约好明天晚上去卡姆登巷？伊丽莎白还特别要求我们见见达尔林普尔夫人和她女儿，以及埃利奥特先生？都是我们家的主要亲戚，特意让我们结识一下。你怎么能这么健忘？”
“得啦！得啦！”查尔斯回答说，“一个晚会算什么？根本不值得放在心上。我想，假使你父亲真想见见我们的话，他也许该请我们吃顿饭。你爱怎么办就怎么办，反正我要去看戏。”
“哦！查尔斯，你已经答应去参加晚会了，要是再去看戏，我要说，那就太可恶了。”
“不，我没有答应。我只是假意笑了笑，鞠了个躬，说了声‘很高兴’。我没有答应。”
“可是你一定得去，查尔斯。你不去将是无法饶恕的。人家特意要为我们作介绍。达尔林普尔一家人和我们之间一向有着密切的联系。双方无论发生什么事情，都是马上加以通报。你知道，我们是至亲。还有埃利奥特先生，你应该特别同他结交！你应该十分关心埃利奥特先生。你想想看，他是我父亲的继承人，埃利奥特家族未来的代表。”
“不要跟我谈论什么继承人、代表的，”查尔斯喊道。“我可不是那种人，放着当政的权贵不予理睬，却去巴结那新兴的权贵。我要是看在你父亲的面上都不想去，却又为了他的继承人而去，那岂不是很荒唐。对我来说，埃利奥特先生算老几？”
安妮一听这冒失的话，觉得说得痛快，只见温特沃思上校正在全神贯注地望着，听着，听到最后一句话，他不由得将好奇的目光从查尔斯身上移到安妮身上。
查尔斯和玛丽仍然以这种方式继续争论着，一个半认真半开玩笑，坚持要去看戏，一个始终很认真，极力反对去看戏，并且没有忘记说明：她自己尽管非去卡姆登巷不可，但是他们如果撇开她去看戏，那她就会感到自己受到了亏待。默斯格罗夫太太插嘴说：
“看戏还是往后推推吧。查尔斯，你最好回去把包厢换成星期二的。把大伙拆散可就糟糕啦。何况，安妮小姐看她父亲那里有晚会，也不会跟我们去的。我可以断定，假使安妮小姐不和我们一起去，亨丽埃塔和我压根儿就不想去看戏。”
安妮真诚感激她的这番好意。她还十分感激这给她提供了一个机会，可以明言直语地说道：
“太太，假如仅仅依着我的意愿，那么家里的晚会若不是因为玛丽的缘故，决不会成为一丝一毫的妨碍。我并不喜欢那类晚会，很愿意改成去看戏，而且和你们一道去。不过，也许最好不要这么干。”
她把话说出去了，可她却一边说一边在颤抖，因为她意识到有人在听，她甚至不敢观察她的话产生了什么效果。
大家很快一致同意：星期二再去看戏。只是查尔斯仍然保持着继续戏弄他妻子的权利，一味坚持说：明天就是别人不去，他也要去看戏。
温特沃思上校离开座位，朝壁炉跟前走去，很可能是想在那里呆一下再走开，悄悄坐到安妮旁边。
“你在巴思时间不长，”他说，“还不能欣赏这里的晚会。”
“哦！不。从通常的特点来说，晚会并不适合我的胃口。我不打牌。”
“我知道你以前不打。那时候你不喜欢打牌。可是时间可以使人发生很多变化。”
“我可没有变多少，”安妮嚷了一声，又停住了，唯恐不知要造成什么误解。停了一会，温特沃思上校像是发自肺腑地说道：“真是恍若隔世啊！八年半过去啦！”
他是否会进一步说下去，那只有让安妮静下来的时候再去思索了，因为就在她听着他的话音的当儿，亨丽埃塔却扯起了别的话题，使她吃了一惊。原来，亨丽埃塔一心想趁着眼下的空闲工夫赶紧溜出去，便招呼她的伙伴不要耽误时间，免得有人再进来。
大家迫不得已，只能准备走。安妮说她很愿意走；而且极力装出愿意走的样子。不过她觉得，假若亨丽埃塔知道她在离开那张椅子、准备走出屋子的时候，心里有多么遗憾，多么勉强，她就会凭着她对自己表兄的情感，凭着表兄对她自己牢靠的情意，而对她安妮加以同情。
大伙正准备着，猛地听到一阵令人惊恐的声音，一个个都连忙停了下来。又有客人来了，门一打开，进来的是沃尔特爵士和埃利奥特小姐，众人一见，心里不觉凉了半截。安妮当即产生了一种压抑感，她的目光无论往哪里看，都见到这种压抑感的迹象。屋里的那种舒适、自由、快乐的气氛消失了，代之而来的是冷漠与镇静，面对着她那冷酷而高傲的父亲和姐姐，一个个或者硬是闭口不语，或者趣味索然地敷衍几句。出现这种情况，真叫人感到羞耻！
她那警觉的目光对有一个情况比较满意。她的父亲和姐姐又向温特沃思上校打了个招呼，特别是伊丽莎白，表现得比以前更有礼貌。她甚至还同他说了一次话，不止一次地朝他望去。其实，伊丽莎白正在酝酿一项重大措施。这从结果可以看得出来。她先是恰如其分地寒暄了几句，费了几分钟，接着便提出了邀请，要求默斯格罗夫府上所有在巴思的人全都光临。“就在明天晚上，跟几位朋友聚一聚，不是正式晚会。”伊丽莎白把这话说得十分得体，她还带来了请帖，上面写着“埃利奥特小姐恭请”，她恭恭敬敬、笑容可掬地把请帖放在桌子上，恭请诸位赏光。她还笑吟吟地特意送给温特沃思上校一份请帖。老实说，伊丽莎白在巴思呆久了，像温特沃思上校这种气派、这种仪表的人，她很懂得他的重要性。过去算不了什么。现在的问题是，温特沃思上校可以体面地在她的客厅里走来走去。请帖直接交给了他，然后沃尔特爵士和伊丽莎白便起身告辞了。
这段打扰虽说令人不快，但时间却不长，他俩一走出门，屋里的绝大多数人又变得轻松愉快起来，唯独安妮例外。她一心想着刚才惊讶地目睹伊丽莎白下请帖的情景，想着温特沃思上校接请帖的样子，意思让人捉摸不定，与其说是欣喜，不如说是惊奇，与其说是接受邀请，不如说是客气地表示收到请帖。安妮了解他，从他眼里见到鄙夷不屑的神情，着实不敢相信他会决意接受这样一项邀请，并把它看作是过去对他傲慢无礼的补偿。安妮的情绪不觉低沉下来。等她父亲和姐姐走后，温特沃思上校把请帖捏在手里，好像是在寻思什么。
“请你只要想一想，伊丽莎白把每个人都请到了！”玛丽低声说道，不过大伙都听得见，“我毫不怀疑温特沃思上校感到很高兴！你瞧，他拿着请帖都不肯撒手了。”
安妮发现温特沃思上校正在注视自己，只见他满脸通红，嘴角浮现出一丝轻蔑的表情，瞬息间便消逝了。安妮走开了，既不想多看，也不想多听，省得引起她的苦恼。
众人分开了。男人们去玩自己的，太太小姐去忙自己的事情，安妮在场时，他们没有再合在一起。大家诚恳地要求安妮回头来吃晚饭，今天就陪着众人玩到底。可是安妮劳了这么长时间的神，现在觉得有点精神不济了，只有回家为妥，那样她可以爱怎么清静就怎么清静。
她答应明天陪他们玩一个上午，然后便结束了目前的劳顿，吃力地朝卡姆登巷走去。晚上的时间主要听听伊丽莎白和克莱夫人讲讲她们如何为明日的晚会忙碌准备，听听她们一再列数邀请了哪些客人，一项项布置越说越详细，边说边改进，简直要使这次晚会办成巴思最最体面的一次。在这同时，安妮一直在暗暗询问自己：温特沃思上校会不会来？他们都认为他肯定会来，可是她却感到焦虑不安，要想连续平静五分钟都做不到。她大体上认为他会来，因为她大体上认为他应当来，然而这件事又不能从义务和审慎的角度认为他一定能来，那样势必无视对立的感情因素。
安妮从这激动不安的沉思中醒悟过来，只对克莱夫人说：就在埃利奥特先生原定离开巴思三个钟头之后，有人看见克莱夫人和他茌一起。本来，安妮一直等着克莱夫人自己说出这件事，可是白搭，于是她就决定亲自提出来。她似乎发现，克莱夫人听了之后，脸上闪现出愧疚的神色，瞬息间便消逝了。但是安妮心想，她从克莱夫人的神情里可以看出，或是由于暗中共谋，或是慑于埃利奥特先生的专横跋扈，她只得乖乖地听他说教，不准她在沃尔特爵士身上打主意，而且也许一谈就是半个小时。不过，克莱夫人用伪装得十分自然的语气大声说道：
“哦，天哪！一点不错。你只要想一想，埃利奥特小姐，完全出乎我的意料，我在巴思街遇见了埃利奥特先生。我从来没有这么惊奇过。他掉过头来，陪我走到矿泉厅。他遇到了什么事情，没有按时出发去桑贝里，可我确实忘了是什么事情。我当时匆匆忙忙的，不可能很专心。我只能担保他决不肯推迟回来。他想知道，他明天最早什么时候可以登门做客。他满脑子的‘明天’。显然，自从我进到屋里，得知你们要多请些客人来，得知有这样那样的情况，我也是满脑子想着明天，要不然，我无论如何也忘不掉看见了他。”
-
Chapter Twenty-one
Anne recollected with pleasure the next morning her promise of going to
Mrs Smith, meaning that it should engage her from home at the time when
Mr Elliot would be most likely to call; for to avoid Mr Elliot was
almost a first object.
She felt a great deal of good-will towards him. In spite of the
mischief of his attentions, she owed him gratitude and regard, perhaps
compassion. She could not help thinking much of the extraordinary
circumstances attending their acquaintance, of the right which he
seemed to have to interest her, by everything in situation, by his own
sentiments, by his early prepossession. It was altogether very
extraordinary; flattering, but painful. There was much to regret. How
she might have felt had there been no Captain Wentworth in the case,
was not worth enquiry; for there was a Captain Wentworth; and be the
conclusion of the present suspense good or bad, her affection would be
his for ever. Their union, she believed, could not divide her more
from other men, than their final separation.
Prettier musings of high-wrought love and eternal constancy, could
never have passed along the streets of Bath, than Anne was sporting
with from Camden Place to Westgate Buildings. It was almost enough to
spread purification and perfume all the way.
She was sure of a pleasant reception; and her friend seemed this
morning particularly obliged to her for coming, seemed hardly to have
expected her, though it had been an appointment.
An account of the concert was immediately claimed; and Anne's
recollections of the concert were quite happy enough to animate her
features and make her rejoice to talk of it. All that she could tell
she told most gladly, but the all was little for one who had been
there, and unsatisfactory for such an enquirer as Mrs Smith, who had
already heard, through the short cut of a laundress and a waiter,
rather more of the general success and produce of the evening than Anne
could relate, and who now asked in vain for several particulars of the
company. Everybody of any consequence or notoriety in Bath was well
know by name to Mrs Smith.
"The little Durands were there, I conclude," said she, "with their
mouths open to catch the music, like unfledged sparrows ready to be
fed. They never miss a concert."
"Yes; I did not see them myself, but I heard Mr Elliot say they were in
the room."
"The Ibbotsons, were they there? and the two new beauties, with the
tall Irish officer, who is talked of for one of them."
"I do not know. I do not think they were."
"Old Lady Mary Maclean? I need not ask after her. She never misses, I
know; and you must have seen her. She must have been in your own
circle; for as you went with Lady Dalrymple, you were in the seats of
grandeur, round the orchestra, of course."
"No, that was what I dreaded. It would have been very unpleasant to me
in every respect. But happily Lady Dalrymple always chooses to be
farther off; and we were exceedingly well placed, that is, for hearing;
I must not say for seeing, because I appear to have seen very little."
"Oh! you saw enough for your own amusement. I can understand. There
is a sort of domestic enjoyment to be known even in a crowd, and this
you had. You were a large party in yourselves, and you wanted nothing
beyond."
"But I ought to have looked about me more," said Anne, conscious while
she spoke that there had in fact been no want of looking about, that
the object only had been deficient.
"No, no; you were better employed. You need not tell me that you had a
pleasant evening. I see it in your eye. I perfectly see how the hours
passed: that you had always something agreeable to listen to. In the
intervals of the concert it was conversation."
Anne half smiled and said, "Do you see that in my eye?"
"Yes, I do. Your countenance perfectly informs me that you were in
company last night with the person whom you think the most agreeable in
the world, the person who interests you at this present time more than
all the rest of the world put together."
A blush overspread Anne's cheeks. She could say nothing.
"And such being the case," continued Mrs Smith, after a short pause, "I
hope you believe that I do know how to value your kindness in coming to
me this morning. It is really very good of you to come and sit with
me, when you must have so many pleasanter demands upon your time."
Anne heard nothing of this. She was still in the astonishment and
confusion excited by her friend's penetration, unable to imagine how
any report of Captain Wentworth could have reached her. After another
short silence--
"Pray," said Mrs Smith, "is Mr Elliot aware of your acquaintance with
me? Does he know that I am in Bath?"
"Mr Elliot!" repeated Anne, looking up surprised. A moment's
reflection shewed her the mistake she had been under. She caught it
instantaneously; and recovering her courage with the feeling of safety,
soon added, more composedly, "Are you acquainted with Mr Elliot?"
"I have been a good deal acquainted with him," replied Mrs Smith,
gravely, "but it seems worn out now. It is a great while since we met."
"I was not at all aware of this. You never mentioned it before. Had I
known it, I would have had the pleasure of talking to him about you."
"To confess the truth," said Mrs Smith, assuming her usual air of
cheerfulness, "that is exactly the pleasure I want you to have. I want
you to talk about me to Mr Elliot. I want your interest with him. He
can be of essential service to me; and if you would have the goodness,
my dear Miss Elliot, to make it an object to yourself, of course it is
done."
"I should be extremely happy; I hope you cannot doubt my willingness to
be of even the slightest use to you," replied Anne; "but I suspect that
you are considering me as having a higher claim on Mr Elliot, a greater
right to influence him, than is really the case. I am sure you have,
somehow or other, imbibed such a notion. You must consider me only as
Mr Elliot's relation. If in that light there is anything which you
suppose his cousin might fairly ask of him, I beg you would not
hesitate to employ me."
Mrs Smith gave her a penetrating glance, and then, smiling, said--
"I have been a little premature, I perceive; I beg your pardon. I
ought to have waited for official information, But now, my dear Miss
Elliot, as an old friend, do give me a hint as to when I may speak.
Next week? To be sure by next week I may be allowed to think it all
settled, and build my own selfish schemes on Mr Elliot's good fortune."
"No," replied Anne, "nor next week, nor next, nor next. I assure you
that nothing of the sort you are thinking of will be settled any week.
I am not going to marry Mr Elliot. I should like to know why you
imagine I am?"
Mrs Smith looked at her again, looked earnestly, smiled, shook her
head, and exclaimed--
"Now, how I do wish I understood you! How I do wish I knew what you
were at! I have a great idea that you do not design to be cruel, when
the right moment occurs. Till it does come, you know, we women never
mean to have anybody. It is a thing of course among us, that every man
is refused, till he offers. But why should you be cruel? Let me plead
for my--present friend I cannot call him, but for my former friend.
Where can you look for a more suitable match? Where could you expect a
more gentlemanlike, agreeable man? Let me recommend Mr Elliot. I am
sure you hear nothing but good of him from Colonel Wallis; and who can
know him better than Colonel Wallis?"
"My dear Mrs Smith, Mr Elliot's wife has not been dead much above half
a year. He ought not to be supposed to be paying his addresses to any
one."
"Oh! if these are your only objections," cried Mrs Smith, archly, "Mr
Elliot is safe, and I shall give myself no more trouble about him. Do
not forget me when you are married, that's all. Let him know me to be
a friend of yours, and then he will think little of the trouble
required, which it is very natural for him now, with so many affairs
and engagements of his own, to avoid and get rid of as he can; very
natural, perhaps. Ninety-nine out of a hundred would do the same. Of
course, he cannot be aware of the importance to me. Well, my dear Miss
Elliot, I hope and trust you will be very happy. Mr Elliot has sense
to understand the value of such a woman. Your peace will not be
shipwrecked as mine has been. You are safe in all worldly matters, and
safe in his character. He will not be led astray; he will not be
misled by others to his ruin."
"No," said Anne, "I can readily believe all that of my cousin. He
seems to have a calm decided temper, not at all open to dangerous
impressions. I consider him with great respect. I have no reason,
from any thing that has fallen within my observation, to do otherwise.
But I have not known him long; and he is not a man, I think, to be
known intimately soon. Will not this manner of speaking of him, Mrs
Smith, convince you that he is nothing to me? Surely this must be calm
enough. And, upon my word, he is nothing to me. Should he ever
propose to me (which I have very little reason to imagine he has any
thought of doing), I shall not accept him. I assure you I shall not.
I assure you, Mr Elliot had not the share which you have been
supposing, in whatever pleasure the concert of last night might afford:
not Mr Elliot; it is not Mr Elliot that--"
She stopped, regretting with a deep blush that she had implied so much;
but less would hardly have been sufficient. Mrs Smith would hardly
have believed so soon in Mr Elliot's failure, but from the perception
of there being a somebody else. As it was, she instantly submitted,
and with all the semblance of seeing nothing beyond; and Anne, eager to
escape farther notice, was impatient to know why Mrs Smith should have
fancied she was to marry Mr Elliot; where she could have received the
idea, or from whom she could have heard it.
"Do tell me how it first came into your head."
"It first came into my head," replied Mrs Smith, "upon finding how much
you were together, and feeling it to be the most probable thing in the
world to be wished for by everybody belonging to either of you; and you
may depend upon it that all your acquaintance have disposed of you in
the same way. But I never heard it spoken of till two days ago."
"And has it indeed been spoken of?"
"Did you observe the woman who opened the door to you when you called
yesterday?"
"No. Was not it Mrs Speed, as usual, or the maid? I observed no one
in particular."
"It was my friend Mrs Rooke; Nurse Rooke; who, by-the-bye, had a great
curiosity to see you, and was delighted to be in the way to let you in.
She came away from Marlborough Buildings only on Sunday; and she it was
who told me you were to marry Mr Elliot. She had had it from Mrs
Wallis herself, which did not seem bad authority. She sat an hour with
me on Monday evening, and gave me the whole history." "The whole
history," repeated Anne, laughing. "She could not make a very long
history, I think, of one such little article of unfounded news."
Mrs Smith said nothing.
"But," continued Anne, presently, "though there is no truth in my
having this claim on Mr Elliot, I should be extremely happy to be of
use to you in any way that I could. Shall I mention to him your being
in Bath? Shall I take any message?"
"No, I thank you: no, certainly not. In the warmth of the moment, and
under a mistaken impression, I might, perhaps, have endeavoured to
interest you in some circumstances; but not now. No, I thank you, I
have nothing to trouble you with."
"I think you spoke of having known Mr Elliot many years?"
"I did."
"Not before he was married, I suppose?"
"Yes; he was not married when I knew him first."
"And--were you much acquainted?"
"Intimately."
"Indeed! Then do tell me what he was at that time of life. I have a
great curiosity to know what Mr Elliot was as a very young man. Was he
at all such as he appears now?"
"I have not seen Mr Elliot these three years," was Mrs Smith's answer,
given so gravely that it was impossible to pursue the subject farther;
and Anne felt that she had gained nothing but an increase of curiosity.
They were both silent: Mrs Smith very thoughtful. At last--
"I beg your pardon, my dear Miss Elliot," she cried, in her natural
tone of cordiality, "I beg your pardon for the short answers I have
been giving you, but I have been uncertain what I ought to do. I have
been doubting and considering as to what I ought to tell you. There
were many things to be taken into the account. One hates to be
officious, to be giving bad impressions, making mischief. Even the
smooth surface of family-union seems worth preserving, though there may
be nothing durable beneath. However, I have determined; I think I am
right; I think you ought to be made acquainted with Mr Elliot's real
character. Though I fully believe that, at present, you have not the
smallest intention of accepting him, there is no saying what may
happen. You might, some time or other, be differently affected towards
him. Hear the truth, therefore, now, while you are unprejudiced. Mr
Elliot is a man without heart or conscience; a designing, wary,
cold-blooded being, who thinks only of himself; whom for his own
interest or ease, would be guilty of any cruelty, or any treachery,
that could be perpetrated without risk of his general character. He
has no feeling for others. Those whom he has been the chief cause of
leading into ruin, he can neglect and desert without the smallest
compunction. He is totally beyond the reach of any sentiment of
justice or compassion. Oh! he is black at heart, hollow and black!"
Anne's astonished air, and exclamation of wonder, made her pause, and
in a calmer manner, she added,
"My expressions startle you. You must allow for an injured, angry
woman. But I will try to command myself. I will not abuse him. I
will only tell you what I have found him. Facts shall speak. He was
the intimate friend of my dear husband, who trusted and loved him, and
thought him as good as himself. The intimacy had been formed before
our marriage. I found them most intimate friends; and I, too, became
excessively pleased with Mr Elliot, and entertained the highest opinion
of him. At nineteen, you know, one does not think very seriously; but
Mr Elliot appeared to me quite as good as others, and much more
agreeable than most others, and we were almost always together. We
were principally in town, living in very good style. He was then the
inferior in circumstances; he was then the poor one; he had chambers in
the Temple, and it was as much as he could do to support the appearance
of a gentleman. He had always a home with us whenever he chose it; he
was always welcome; he was like a brother. My poor Charles, who had
the finest, most generous spirit in the world, would have divided his
last farthing with him; and I know that his purse was open to him; I
know that he often assisted him."
"This must have been about that very period of Mr Elliot's life," said
Anne, "which has always excited my particular curiosity. It must have
been about the same time that he became known to my father and sister.
I never knew him myself; I only heard of him; but there was a something
in his conduct then, with regard to my father and sister, and
afterwards in the circumstances of his marriage, which I never could
quite reconcile with present times. It seemed to announce a different
sort of man."
"I know it all, I know it all," cried Mrs Smith. "He had been
introduced to Sir Walter and your sister before I was acquainted with
him, but I heard him speak of them for ever. I know he was invited and
encouraged, and I know he did not choose to go. I can satisfy you,
perhaps, on points which you would little expect; and as to his
marriage, I knew all about it at the time. I was privy to all the fors
and againsts; I was the friend to whom he confided his hopes and plans;
and though I did not know his wife previously, her inferior situation
in society, indeed, rendered that impossible, yet I knew her all her
life afterwards, or at least till within the last two years of her
life, and can answer any question you may wish to put."
"Nay," said Anne, "I have no particular enquiry to make about her. I
have always understood they were not a happy couple. But I should like
to know why, at that time of his life, he should slight my father's
acquaintance as he did. My father was certainly disposed to take very
kind and proper notice of him. Why did Mr Elliot draw back?"
"Mr Elliot," replied Mrs Smith, "at that period of his life, had one
object in view: to make his fortune, and by a rather quicker process
than the law. He was determined to make it by marriage. He was
determined, at least, not to mar it by an imprudent marriage; and I
know it was his belief (whether justly or not, of course I cannot
decide), that your father and sister, in their civilities and
invitations, were designing a match between the heir and the young
lady, and it was impossible that such a match should have answered his
ideas of wealth and independence. That was his motive for drawing
back, I can assure you. He told me the whole story. He had no
concealments with me. It was curious, that having just left you behind
me in Bath, my first and principal acquaintance on marrying should be
your cousin; and that, through him, I should be continually hearing of
your father and sister. He described one Miss Elliot, and I thought
very affectionately of the other."
"Perhaps," cried Anne, struck by a sudden idea, "you sometimes spoke of
me to Mr Elliot?"
"To be sure I did; very often. I used to boast of my own Anne Elliot,
and vouch for your being a very different creature from--"
She checked herself just in time.
"This accounts for something which Mr Elliot said last night," cried
Anne. "This explains it. I found he had been used to hear of me. I
could not comprehend how. What wild imaginations one forms where dear
self is concerned! How sure to be mistaken! But I beg your pardon; I
have interrupted you. Mr Elliot married then completely for money?
The circumstances, probably, which first opened your eyes to his
character."
Mrs Smith hesitated a little here. "Oh! those things are too common.
When one lives in the world, a man or woman's marrying for money is too
common to strike one as it ought. I was very young, and associated
only with the young, and we were a thoughtless, gay set, without any
strict rules of conduct. We lived for enjoyment. I think differently
now; time and sickness and sorrow have given me other notions; but at
that period I must own I saw nothing reprehensible in what Mr Elliot
was doing. 'To do the best for himself,' passed as a duty."
"But was not she a very low woman?"
"Yes; which I objected to, but he would not regard. Money, money, was
all that he wanted. Her father was a grazier, her grandfather had been
a butcher, but that was all nothing. She was a fine woman, had had a
decent education, was brought forward by some cousins, thrown by chance
into Mr Elliot's company, and fell in love with him; and not a
difficulty or a scruple was there on his side, with respect to her
birth. All his caution was spent in being secured of the real amount
of her fortune, before he committed himself. Depend upon it, whatever
esteem Mr Elliot may have for his own situation in life now, as a young
man he had not the smallest value for it. His chance for the Kellynch
estate was something, but all the honour of the family he held as cheap
as dirt. I have often heard him declare, that if baronetcies were
saleable, anybody should have his for fifty pounds, arms and motto,
name and livery included; but I will not pretend to repeat half that I
used to hear him say on that subject. It would not be fair; and yet
you ought to have proof, for what is all this but assertion, and you
shall have proof."
"Indeed, my dear Mrs Smith, I want none," cried Anne. "You have
asserted nothing contradictory to what Mr Elliot appeared to be some
years ago. This is all in confirmation, rather, of what we used to
hear and believe. I am more curious to know why he should be so
different now."
"But for my satisfaction, if you will have the goodness to ring for
Mary; stay: I am sure you will have the still greater goodness of
going yourself into my bedroom, and bringing me the small inlaid box
which you will find on the upper shelf of the closet."
Anne, seeing her friend to be earnestly bent on it, did as she was
desired. The box was brought and placed before her, and Mrs Smith,
sighing over it as she unlocked it, said--
"This is full of papers belonging to him, to my husband; a small
portion only of what I had to look over when I lost him. The letter I
am looking for was one written by Mr Elliot to him before our marriage,
and happened to be saved; why, one can hardly imagine. But he was
careless and immethodical, like other men, about those things; and when
I came to examine his papers, I found it with others still more
trivial, from different people scattered here and there, while many
letters and memorandums of real importance had been destroyed. Here it
is; I would not burn it, because being even then very little satisfied
with Mr Elliot, I was determined to preserve every document of former
intimacy. I have now another motive for being glad that I can produce
it."
This was the letter, directed to "Charles Smith, Esq. Tunbridge Wells,"
and dated from London, as far back as July, 1803:--
"Dear Smith,--I have received yours. Your kindness almost overpowers
me. I wish nature had made such hearts as yours more common, but I
have lived three-and-twenty years in the world, and have seen none like
it. At present, believe me, I have no need of your services, being in
cash again. Give me joy: I have got rid of Sir Walter and Miss. They
are gone back to Kellynch, and almost made me swear to visit them this
summer; but my first visit to Kellynch will be with a surveyor, to tell
me how to bring it with best advantage to the hammer. The baronet,
nevertheless, is not unlikely to marry again; he is quite fool enough.
If he does, however, they will leave me in peace, which may be a decent
equivalent for the reversion. He is worse than last year.
"I wish I had any name but Elliot. I am sick of it. The name of
Walter I can drop, thank God! and I desire you will never insult me
with my second W. again, meaning, for the rest of my life, to be only
yours truly,--Wm. Elliot."
Such a letter could not be read without putting Anne in a glow; and Mrs
Smith, observing the high colour in her face, said--
"The language, I know, is highly disrespectful. Though I have forgot
the exact terms, I have a perfect impression of the general meaning.
But it shows you the man. Mark his professions to my poor husband.
Can any thing be stronger?"
Anne could not immediately get over the shock and mortification of
finding such words applied to her father. She was obliged to recollect
that her seeing the letter was a violation of the laws of honour, that
no one ought to be judged or to be known by such testimonies, that no
private correspondence could bear the eye of others, before she could
recover calmness enough to return the letter which she had been
meditating over, and say--
"Thank you. This is full proof undoubtedly; proof of every thing you
were saying. But why be acquainted with us now?"
"I can explain this too," cried Mrs Smith, smiling.
"Can you really?"
"Yes. I have shewn you Mr Elliot as he was a dozen years ago, and I
will shew him as he is now. I cannot produce written proof again, but
I can give as authentic oral testimony as you can desire, of what he is
now wanting, and what he is now doing. He is no hypocrite now. He
truly wants to marry you. His present attentions to your family are
very sincere: quite from the heart. I will give you my authority: his
friend Colonel Wallis."
"Colonel Wallis! you are acquainted with him?"
"No. It does not come to me in quite so direct a line as that; it
takes a bend or two, but nothing of consequence. The stream is as good
as at first; the little rubbish it collects in the turnings is easily
moved away. Mr Elliot talks unreservedly to Colonel Wallis of his
views on you, which said Colonel Wallis, I imagine to be, in himself, a
sensible, careful, discerning sort of character; but Colonel Wallis has
a very pretty silly wife, to whom he tells things which he had better
not, and he repeats it all to her. She in the overflowing spirits of
her recovery, repeats it all to her nurse; and the nurse knowing my
acquaintance with you, very naturally brings it all to me. On Monday
evening, my good friend Mrs Rooke let me thus much into the secrets of
Marlborough Buildings. When I talked of a whole history, therefore,
you see I was not romancing so much as you supposed."
"My dear Mrs Smith, your authority is deficient. This will not do. Mr
Elliot's having any views on me will not in the least account for the
efforts he made towards a reconciliation with my father. That was all
prior to my coming to Bath. I found them on the most friendly terms
when I arrived."
"I know you did; I know it all perfectly, but--"
"Indeed, Mrs Smith, we must not expect to get real information in such
a line. Facts or opinions which are to pass through the hands of so
many, to be misconceived by folly in one, and ignorance in another, can
hardly have much truth left."
"Only give me a hearing. You will soon be able to judge of the general
credit due, by listening to some particulars which you can yourself
immediately contradict or confirm. Nobody supposes that you were his
first inducement. He had seen you indeed, before he came to Bath, and
admired you, but without knowing it to be you. So says my historian,
at least. Is this true? Did he see you last summer or autumn,
'somewhere down in the west,' to use her own words, without knowing it
to be you?"
"He certainly did. So far it is very true. At Lyme. I happened to be
at Lyme."
"Well," continued Mrs Smith, triumphantly, "grant my friend the credit
due to the establishment of the first point asserted. He saw you then
at Lyme, and liked you so well as to be exceedingly pleased to meet
with you again in Camden Place, as Miss Anne Elliot, and from that
moment, I have no doubt, had a double motive in his visits there. But
there was another, and an earlier, which I will now explain. If there
is anything in my story which you know to be either false or
improbable, stop me. My account states, that your sister's friend, the
lady now staying with you, whom I have heard you mention, came to Bath
with Miss Elliot and Sir Walter as long ago as September (in short when
they first came themselves), and has been staying there ever since;
that she is a clever, insinuating, handsome woman, poor and plausible,
and altogether such in situation and manner, as to give a general idea,
among Sir Walter's acquaintance, of her meaning to be Lady Elliot, and
as general a surprise that Miss Elliot should be apparently, blind to
the danger."
Here Mrs Smith paused a moment; but Anne had not a word to say, and she
continued--
"This was the light in which it appeared to those who knew the family,
long before you returned to it; and Colonel Wallis had his eye upon
your father enough to be sensible of it, though he did not then visit
in Camden Place; but his regard for Mr Elliot gave him an interest in
watching all that was going on there, and when Mr Elliot came to Bath
for a day or two, as he happened to do a little before Christmas,
Colonel Wallis made him acquainted with the appearance of things, and
the reports beginning to prevail. Now you are to understand, that time
had worked a very material change in Mr Elliot's opinions as to the
value of a baronetcy. Upon all points of blood and connexion he is a
completely altered man. Having long had as much money as he could
spend, nothing to wish for on the side of avarice or indulgence, he has
been gradually learning to pin his happiness upon the consequence he is
heir to. I thought it coming on before our acquaintance ceased, but it
is now a confirmed feeling. He cannot bear the idea of not being Sir
William. You may guess, therefore, that the news he heard from his
friend could not be very agreeable, and you may guess what it produced;
the resolution of coming back to Bath as soon as possible, and of
fixing himself here for a time, with the view of renewing his former
acquaintance, and recovering such a footing in the family as might give
him the means of ascertaining the degree of his danger, and of
circumventing the lady if he found it material. This was agreed upon
between the two friends as the only thing to be done; and Colonel
Wallis was to assist in every way that he could. He was to be
introduced, and Mrs Wallis was to be introduced, and everybody was to
be introduced. Mr Elliot came back accordingly; and on application was
forgiven, as you know, and re-admitted into the family; and there it
was his constant object, and his only object (till your arrival added
another motive), to watch Sir Walter and Mrs Clay. He omitted no
opportunity of being with them, threw himself in their way, called at
all hours; but I need not be particular on this subject. You can
imagine what an artful man would do; and with this guide, perhaps, may
recollect what you have seen him do."
"Yes," said Anne, "you tell me nothing which does not accord with what
I have known, or could imagine. There is always something offensive in
the details of cunning. The manoeuvres of selfishness and duplicity
must ever be revolting, but I have heard nothing which really surprises
me. I know those who would be shocked by such a representation of Mr
Elliot, who would have difficulty in believing it; but I have never
been satisfied. I have always wanted some other motive for his conduct
than appeared. I should like to know his present opinion, as to the
probability of the event he has been in dread of; whether he considers
the danger to be lessening or not."
"Lessening, I understand," replied Mrs Smith. "He thinks Mrs Clay
afraid of him, aware that he sees through her, and not daring to
proceed as she might do in his absence. But since he must be absent
some time or other, I do not perceive how he can ever be secure while
she holds her present influence. Mrs Wallis has an amusing idea, as
nurse tells me, that it is to be put into the marriage articles when
you and Mr Elliot marry, that your father is not to marry Mrs Clay. A
scheme, worthy of Mrs Wallis's understanding, by all accounts; but my
sensible nurse Rooke sees the absurdity of it. 'Why, to be sure,
ma'am,' said she, 'it would not prevent his marrying anybody else.'
And, indeed, to own the truth, I do not think nurse, in her heart, is a
very strenuous opposer of Sir Walter's making a second match. She must
be allowed to be a favourer of matrimony, you know; and (since self
will intrude) who can say that she may not have some flying visions of
attending the next Lady Elliot, through Mrs Wallis's recommendation?"
"I am very glad to know all this," said Anne, after a little
thoughtfulness. "It will be more painful to me in some respects to be
in company with him, but I shall know better what to do. My line of
conduct will be more direct. Mr Elliot is evidently a disingenuous,
artificial, worldly man, who has never had any better principle to
guide him than selfishness."
But Mr Elliot was not done with. Mrs Smith had been carried away from
her first direction, and Anne had forgotten, in the interest of her own
family concerns, how much had been originally implied against him; but
her attention was now called to the explanation of those first hints,
and she listened to a recital which, if it did not perfectly justify
the unqualified bitterness of Mrs Smith, proved him to have been very
unfeeling in his conduct towards her; very deficient both in justice
and compassion.
She learned that (the intimacy between them continuing unimpaired by Mr
Elliot's marriage) they had been as before always together, and Mr
Elliot had led his friend into expenses much beyond his fortune. Mrs
Smith did not want to take blame to herself, and was most tender of
throwing any on her husband; but Anne could collect that their income
had never been equal to their style of living, and that from the first
there had been a great deal of general and joint extravagance. From
his wife's account of him she could discern Mr Smith to have been a man
of warm feelings, easy temper, careless habits, and not strong
understanding, much more amiable than his friend, and very unlike him,
led by him, and probably despised by him. Mr Elliot, raised by his
marriage to great affluence, and disposed to every gratification of
pleasure and vanity which could be commanded without involving himself,
(for with all his self-indulgence he had become a prudent man), and
beginning to be rich, just as his friend ought to have found himself to
be poor, seemed to have had no concern at all for that friend's
probable finances, but, on the contrary, had been prompting and
encouraging expenses which could end only in ruin; and the Smiths
accordingly had been ruined.
The husband had died just in time to be spared the full knowledge of
it. They had previously known embarrassments enough to try the
friendship of their friends, and to prove that Mr Elliot's had better
not be tried; but it was not till his death that the wretched state of
his affairs was fully known. With a confidence in Mr Elliot's regard,
more creditable to his feelings than his judgement, Mr Smith had
appointed him the executor of his will; but Mr Elliot would not act,
and the difficulties and distress which this refusal had heaped on her,
in addition to the inevitable sufferings of her situation, had been
such as could not be related without anguish of spirit, or listened to
without corresponding indignation.
Anne was shewn some letters of his on the occasion, answers to urgent
applications from Mrs Smith, which all breathed the same stern
resolution of not engaging in a fruitless trouble, and, under a cold
civility, the same hard-hearted indifference to any of the evils it
might bring on her. It was a dreadful picture of ingratitude and
inhumanity; and Anne felt, at some moments, that no flagrant open crime
could have been worse. She had a great deal to listen to; all the
particulars of past sad scenes, all the minutiae of distress upon
distress, which in former conversations had been merely hinted at, were
dwelt on now with a natural indulgence. Anne could perfectly
comprehend the exquisite relief, and was only the more inclined to
wonder at the composure of her friend's usual state of mind.
There was one circumstance in the history of her grievances of
particular irritation. She had good reason to believe that some
property of her husband in the West Indies, which had been for many
years under a sort of sequestration for the payment of its own
incumbrances, might be recoverable by proper measures; and this
property, though not large, would be enough to make her comparatively
rich. But there was nobody to stir in it. Mr Elliot would do nothing,
and she could do nothing herself, equally disabled from personal
exertion by her state of bodily weakness, and from employing others by
her want of money. She had no natural connexions to assist her even
with their counsel, and she could not afford to purchase the assistance
of the law. This was a cruel aggravation of actually straitened means.
To feel that she ought to be in better circumstances, that a little
trouble in the right place might do it, and to fear that delay might be
even weakening her claims, was hard to bear.
It was on this point that she had hoped to engage Anne's good offices
with Mr Elliot. She had previously, in the anticipation of their
marriage, been very apprehensive of losing her friend by it; but on
being assured that he could have made no attempt of that nature, since
he did not even know her to be in Bath, it immediately occurred, that
something might be done in her favour by the influence of the woman he
loved, and she had been hastily preparing to interest Anne's feelings,
as far as the observances due to Mr Elliot's character would allow,
when Anne's refutation of the supposed engagement changed the face of
everything; and while it took from her the new-formed hope of
succeeding in the object of her first anxiety, left her at least the
comfort of telling the whole story her own way.
After listening to this full description of Mr Elliot, Anne could not
but express some surprise at Mrs Smith's having spoken of him so
favourably in the beginning of their conversation. "She had seemed to
recommend and praise him!"
"My dear," was Mrs Smith's reply, "there was nothing else to be done.
I considered your marrying him as certain, though he might not yet have
made the offer, and I could no more speak the truth of him, than if he
had been your husband. My heart bled for you, as I talked of
happiness; and yet he is sensible, he is agreeable, and with such a
woman as you, it was not absolutely hopeless. He was very unkind to
his first wife. They were wretched together. But she was too ignorant
and giddy for respect, and he had never loved her. I was willing to
hope that you must fare better."
Anne could just acknowledge within herself such a possibility of having
been induced to marry him, as made her shudder at the idea of the
misery which must have followed. It was just possible that she might
have been persuaded by Lady Russell! And under such a supposition,
which would have been most miserable, when time had disclosed all, too
late?
It was very desirable that Lady Russell should be no longer deceived;
and one of the concluding arrangements of this important conference,
which carried them through the greater part of the morning, was, that
Anne had full liberty to communicate to her friend everything relative
to Mrs Smith, in which his conduct was involved.
第二天早晨，安妮愉快地记起她答应去看望史密斯夫人，这就是说，在埃利奥特先生很有可能来访的时候，她可以不呆在家里，而避开埃利奥特先生简直成了她的首要目标。
她对他还是十分友好的。尽管他的献殷勤成了祸根，但她对他还是非常感激，非常尊重，也许还颇为同情。她情不自禁地要常常想到他们结识时的种种奇特情况，想到他凭着自己的地位、感情和对她早就有所偏爱，似乎也有权利引起她的兴趣。这件事太异乎寻常了，既讨人欢喜，又惹人痛苦。真叫人感到遗憾。此事若是没有温特沃思上校她会觉得怎么样，这个问题无需再问，因为事实上是有位温特沃思上校。目前这种悬而未决的状况不管结局是好是坏，她将永远钟情于他。她相信，他们无论是结合还是最终分手，都不能使她再同别的男人亲近。
安妮怀着热烈而忠贞不渝的爱情，从卡姆登巷向西门大楼走去，巴思的街道上不可能有过比这更美好的情思，简直给一路上洒下了纯净的芳香。
她准知道自己会受到愉快的接待。她的朋友今天早晨似乎特别感激她的到来，虽说她们有约在先，但她好像并不指望她能来。
史密斯夫人马上要她介绍音乐会的情况。安妮兴致勃勃地回忆了起来，史密斯夫人听得笑逐颜开，不由得十分乐意谈论这次音乐会。但凡能说的，安妮都高高兴兴地告诉她了。但是她所叙述的这一切，对于——个参加过音乐会的人来说，那是微不足道的，而对于史密斯夫人这样的询问者来说，则是不能令人满意的，因为有关晚会如何成功，都演了些什么节日，她早就从一位洗衣女工和一位侍者那里听说了，而且比安妮说得还详细。她现在询问的是与会者的某些具体情况，可是徒劳无益。在巴思，不管是举足轻重的人，还是声名狼藉的人，史密斯夫人个个都能说出名字。
“我断定，小杜兰德一家人都去了，”她说，“张着嘴巴听音乐，像是羽毛未丰的小麻雀等着喂食。他们从来不错过一次音乐会。”
“是的。我没见到他们，不过我听埃利奥特先生说，他们就在音乐厅里。”
“伊博森一家去了吗？还有那两个新到的美人和那个高个子爱尔兰军官，据说他要娶她们其中的一个。他们也到了吗？”
“我不知道。我想他们没去。”
“玛丽·麦克莱恩老太太呢？我不必打听她啦。我知道她是从不缺席的。你一定看见她了。她一定就在你那个圈圈里，因为你是同达尔林普尔夫人一起去的，不用说就坐在乐队附近的雅座上。”
“不，我就怕坐雅座。无论从哪个方面看，那都会叫人觉得不自在。幸好达尔林普尔夫人总是愿意坐得远一些。我们坐的地方好极了，这是就听音乐而言的，从观看的角度就不能这么说了，因为我好像没有看见什么。”
“哦！你看见的东西够你开心的了。我心里明白。即使在人群之中也能感到一种家庭的乐趣，这你是深有感受的。你们本身就是一大帮子人，除此之外没有更多的要求。”
“我应该多留心一下四周，”安妮说。她说这话的时候心里明白，她其实没有少四下留心，只是没怎么见到目标罢了。
“不，不。你在做更有意义的事情。不用你说，你昨天晚上过得很愉快，我从你的眼神里看得出来。我完全清楚你的时间是怎么度过的。你自始至终都有悦耳的歌曲可以倾听。音乐会休息的时候可以聊聊天。”
安妮勉强笑笑说：“这是你从我的眼神里看出来的？”
“是的，的确如此。你的面部表情清清楚楚地告诉我，你昨天晚上是和你认为的世界上最讨人喜爱的那个人呆在一起，这个人现在比世界上所有的人加在一起还更能引起你的兴趣。”
安妮脸上刷地一红。她哑口无言了。
“情况既然如此，”史密斯夫人稍停了停，然后说道，“我希望你尽管相信，我懂得如何珍惜你今天上午来看我的情分。你本该有那么多更愉快的事情要做，却来陪伴我，你真是太好了。”
这话安妮一点也没听见。她的朋友的洞察力仍然使她感到惊讶和狼狈。她无法想象，关于温特沃思上校的传闻怎么会刮到她的耳朵里。又沉默了一会之后，史密斯夫人说：
“请问，埃利奥特先生知不知道你认识我？他知不知道我在巴思？”
“埃利奥特先生！”安妮重复了一声，一面惊奇地抬起头来。她沉思了片刻，知道自己领会错了。她顿时醒悟过来，觉得保险了，便又恢复了勇气，马上更加泰然地说道：“你认识埃利奥特先生？”
“我与他非常熟悉，”史密斯夫人神情严肃地答道，“不过现在看来疏远了。我们好久未见了。”
“我根本不了解这个情况。你以前从未说起过。我要是早知道的话，就会与他谈起你。”
“说真话，”史密斯夫人恢复了她平常的快活神气，说道，“这正是我对你的希望。我希望你向埃利奥特先生谈起我。我希望你对他施加点影响。他能够帮我的大忙。亲爱的埃利奥特小姐，你要是有心帮忙的话，这事当然好办。”
“我感到万分高兴。希望你不要怀疑我还愿意为你帮点忙，”安妮答逭，“不过，我怀疑你违背实际情况，高估了我对埃利奥特先生的情意，高估了我对他的影响。我想你肯定抱有这样的看法。你应该把我仅仅看成埃利奥特先生的亲戚。从这个观点出发，你如果认为我可以向他提出什么正当的要求，请你毫不犹豫地吩咐我好啦。”
史密斯夫人用锐利的目光瞥了她一眼，然后笑吟吟地说道：
“我想我有点操之过急，请你原谅。我应该到有了确凿消息再说。可是现在，亲爱的埃利奥特小姐，看在老朋友的分上，请你给我个暗示，我什么时候可以开口。下一周？毫无疑问，到了下周我总可以认为全定下来了吧，可以托埃利奥特先生的福气谋点私利。”
“不，”安妮回道，“不是下周，不是下下周，也不是再下下周。实话对你说吧，你设想的那种事情哪一周也定不下来。我不会嫁给埃利奥特先生。我倒想知道，你怎么设想我会嫁给他？”
史密斯夫人又朝她看去，看得很认真，笑了笑，摇摇头，然后嚷道：
“唉，我真希望我能摸透你的心思]我真希望我知道你说这些话用意何在！我心里很有数，等到恰当的时机，你就不会存心冷酷无情了。你知道，不到恰当的时机，我们女人决不想要任何人。理所当然，对于每一个男人，只要他没提出求婚，我们都要拒绝。不过你为什么要冷酷无情呢？我不能把他称作我现在的朋友，但他是我以前的朋友，让我为他申辩几句。你到哪里能找到个更合适的女婿？你到哪里能遇上个更有绅士派头、更和蔼可亲的男人？我要推举他。我敢断定，你听沃利斯上校说起来，他全是好处。有谁能比沃利斯上校更了解他？”
“我亲爱的史密斯夫人，埃利奥特先生的妻子才死了半年多一点。他不该向任何人求爱。”
“哦，你要是仅仅认为这有些不妥，”她狡黠地嚷道，“那埃利奥特先生就十拿九稳了，我也犯不着再替他担忧啦。我只想说，你们结婚的时候可别忘了我。让他知道我是你的朋友，那时候他就会认为麻烦他干点事算不了什么，只是现在有许多事情、许多约会要应酬，他非常自然地要尽量避免、摆脱这种麻烦。这也许是很自然的。一百个人里有九十九个是要这么做的。当然，他认识不到这对我有多么重要。好啦，亲爱的埃利奥特小姐，我希望而且相信你会十分幸福的。埃利奥特先生很有见识，懂得你这样一个女人的价值。你的安宁不会像我的那样遭到毁灭。你不用为世事担忧，不用为他的品格担忧。他不会被引入歧途，不会被人引向毁灭。”
“是的，”安妮说，“我完全相信我堂兄的这一切。看样子，他性情冷静坚毅，决不会受到危险思想的影响。我对他十分尊敬。从我观察到的现象来看，我没有理由不尊敬他。不过，我认识他的时间不长，我想他也不是个很快就能亲近的人。史密斯夫人，听我这样谈论他，你还不相信他对我是无足轻重的？的确，我说这话时心里是够冷静的。说实话，他对我是无足轻重的。假如他向我求婚的话（我没有理由认为他想这样做），我不会答应他的。我肯定不会答应他。老实对你说吧，昨天晚上的音乐会不管有些什么乐趣，你总以为有埃利奥特先生的一份功劳，其实这没有他的份儿。不是埃利奥特先生，的确不是埃利奥特先生……”
她煞住话头，脸上涨得通红，后悔自己话中有话地说得太多，不过说少了可能又不行。史密斯夫人若不是察觉还有个别的什么人，很难马上相信埃利奥特先生碰了壁。事实上，她当即认输了，而且装出一副没听出弦外之音的样子。安妮急欲避开史密斯夫人的进一步追问，急欲知道她为何设想她要嫁给埃利奥特先生，她从哪里得到了这个念头，或者从谁那里听说的。
“请告诉我，你最初是怎样兴起这个念头的？”
“我最初兴起这个念头，”史密斯夫人答道，“是发现你们经常在一起，觉得这是你们双方每个人所祈望的最有益的事情。你尽管相信我好啦，你所有的朋友都是这么看待你的。不过，我直到两天前才听人说起。”
“这事真有人说起吗？”
“你昨天来看我的时候，有没有注意到给你开门的那个女人？”
“没有。难道不照例是斯皮德夫人，或是那位女仆？我没有特别注意到什么人。”
“那是我的朋友鲁克夫人，鲁克护士。顺便说一句，她非常想见见你，很高兴能为你开开门。她星期天才离开马尔巴勒大楼。就是她告诉我，你要嫁给埃利奥特先生。她是听沃利斯夫人亲口说的，沃利斯夫人恐怕不是没有依据的。鲁克夫人星期一晚上陪我坐了一个钟头，她把整个来龙去脉都告诉了我。”
“整个来龙去脉！”安妮重复道，一面放声笑了。“我想，这凭着一小条无根无据的消息，她编不出多少故事来。”
史密斯夫人没有吱声。
“不过，”安妮随即接着说道，“虽说我事实上并不要嫁给埃利奥特先生，但我还是十分愿意以我力所能及的任何方式帮你的忙。我要不要向他提起你就在巴思？要不要给他捎个口信？”
“不，谢谢你。不，当然不必。本来，出于一时的冲动，加上又闹了场误会，我也许会告诉你一些情况，可是现在不行了。不，谢谢你，我没有什么事情要麻烦你的。”
“我想你说过你同埃利奥特先生认识多年了？”
“是的。”
“我想不是在他结婚前吧？”
“是在他结婚前。我最初认识他的时候，他还没结婚。”
“你们很熟悉吗？”
“非常熟悉。”
“真的！那么请你告诉我，他那时候是怎样一个人。我很想知道埃利奥特先生年轻的时候是怎样一个人。他当年是不是现在这个样子？”
“近三年来我一直没看见埃利奥特先生，”史密斯夫人回答说，口气很严肃，这个话头也就不好再追问下去了。安妮觉得一无所获，越发增加了好奇心。两人都默默不语，史密斯夫人思虑重重。终于……
“请你原谅，亲爱的埃利奥特小姐，”史密斯夫人用她那天生的热诚口气嚷道，“请原谅，我给你的回答很简短，不过我实在不知道该怎么办。我心里拿不准，一直在思虑着应该怎样对你说。有很多问题需要考虑。人们都讨厌好管闲事，搬弄是非，挑拨离间。家庭的和睦即使是表面现象，似乎也值得保持下去，虽然内里并没有什么持久的东西。不过我已经打定了主意。我认为我是对的。我认为应该让你了解一下埃利奥特先生的真实品格。虽然我完全相信你现在丝毫无心接受他的求爱，但很难说会出现什么情况。你说不定有朝一日会改变对他的感情。因此，现在趁你不带偏见的时候，你还是听听事实真相。埃利奥特先生是个没有情感、没有良心的男人，是个谨小慎微、诡计多端、残酷无情的家伙，光会替自己打算。他为了自己的利益或舒适，只要不危及自己的整个声誉，什么冷酷无情的事情，什么背信弃义的勾当，他都干得出来。他对别人没有感情。对于那些主要由他导致毁灭的人，他可以毫不理睬，一脚踢开，而丝毫不受良心的责备。他完全没有什么正义感和同情心。唉！他的心是黑的，既虚伪又狠毒！”
安妮带着诧异的神色惊叫起来，史密斯夫人不由得顿了一下，然后更加镇定地接着说道：
“我的话使你大吃一惊。你得原谅一个受害的愤怒的女人。不过我要尽量克制自己。我不想辱骂他。我只想告诉你我发现他是怎么个人。事实最能说明问题。他是我亲爱的丈夫的莫逆之交，我丈夫信任他，喜爱他，把他看作像他自己那样好。他们之间的亲密关系在我们结婚以前就建立起来了。我发现他们十分亲密，于是我也极为喜欢埃利奥特先生，对他推崇备至。你知道，人在十九岁是不会认真思考的。在我看来，埃利奥特先生像其他人一样好，比大多数人都可爱得多，因此我们几乎总是在一起。我们主要住在城里，日子过得非常体面。埃利奥特先生当时的境况比较差，是个穷光蛋。他只能在教堂里寄宿，好不容易摆出一副绅士的样子。他只要愿意，随时都可以住到我们家里，我们总是欢迎他的，待他亲如兄弟。我那可怜的查尔斯是天下最慷慨的大好人，他就是剩下最后一枚四分之一便士的硬币，也会同他分着用。我知道他的钱包是向埃利奥特先生敞开的。我知道他经常资助他。”
“想必大约就在这个时期，”安妮说，“埃利奥特先生总是使我感到特别好奇。想必大约在这同时，我父亲和我姐姐认识了他。我自己一直不认识他，只是听说过他。不过，他当时对我父亲和我姐姐的态度以及后来结婚的情况都有些蹊跷，我觉得与现在的情况很不协调。这似乎表明他是另外一种人。”
“这我都知道，这我都知道，”史密斯夫人大声叫道。“在我结识他之前，他就认识了沃尔特爵士和你姐姐，我总是听他没完没了地说起他俩。我知道他受到邀请和鼓励，我也知道他不肯去。也许我可以向你提供一些你根本想象不到的细节。对于他的婚事，我当时了解得一清二楚。他追求什么，厌弃什么，我都统统知道。我是他的知心朋友，他向我倾诉了他的希望和打算。虽说我先前不认识他妻子（她的社会地位低下，使我不可能认识她），然而我了解她后来的情况，至少了解到她一生中最后两年的情况，因而能够回答你想提出的任何问题。”
“不，”安妮说，“我对她没有什么特别要问的。我一向听说他们不是一对幸福的夫妻。不过我想知道，他那个时候为什么会不屑于同我父亲交往。我父亲对他当然很客气，想给他以妥善的照顾。埃利奥特先生为什么不愿与我父亲交往呢？”
“那个时候，”史密斯夫人答道，“埃利奥特先生心里抱着一个目标，就是要发财致富，而且要通过比做律师更快当的途径。他决心通过结婚来达到目的。他至少决心不让一门轻率的婚事毁了他的生财之路。我知道他有这样的看法（当然我无法断定是否真有道理），认为你父亲和你姐姐客客气气地一再邀请，是想让继承人与年轻小姐结成姻缘，而这样一门亲事却不可能满足他要发财致富和独立自主的思想。我可以向你担保，这就是他避免来往的动机所在。他把全部内情都告诉我了，对我一点也没隐瞒。真奇怪，我在巴思刚刚离开你，结婚后遇到的第一个也是最重要的朋友就是你的堂兄，从他那里不断听到你父亲和你姐姐的情况。他描述了一位埃利奥特小姐，我却十分亲呢地想到了另一位。”
“也许，”安妮心里猛然省悟，便大声说道，“你时常向埃利奥特先生说起我吧？”
“我当然说过，而且经常说。我常常夸奖我的安妮·埃利奥特，说你大不同于……”
她突然煞住了口。
“埃利奥特先生昨晚说那话，原来是这个缘故，”安妮嚷道。“这就好解释了。我发现他经常听人说起我。我不理解是怎么回事。人一遇到与已有关的事情，可真能想入非非的！到头来非出差错不可！不过请你原谅，我打断了你的话头。这么说来，埃利奥特先生完全是为了钱而结婚的啦？很可能就是这个情况使你最先看清了他的本性吧？”
史密斯夫人听了这话，稍许犹豫了一阵。“噢！这种事情太司空见惯了。人生在世，男男女女为金钱而结婚的现象太普遍了，谁也不会感到奇怪。我当时很年轻，光跟年轻人打交道，我们那伙人没有头脑，没有严格的行为准则，光会寻欢作乐。我现在可不这么想了。时光、疾病和忧伤给我带来了别的想法。不过在那个时候，我必须承认我觉得埃利奥特先生的行为并没有什么可指摘的。‘尽量为自己打算’被当成了一项义务。”
“可她不是一位出身卑贱的女人吗？”
“是的。对此我提出过异议，可他满不在乎。钱，钱，他要的只是钱。她父亲是个牧场主，祖父是个屠夫，可是这都无所谓。她是个漂亮的女人，受过体面的教育。她是由几个表姐妹带出来的，偶尔碰见了埃利奥特先生，爱上了他。埃利奥特先生对她的出身既不计较，也不顾忌，他处心积虑地只想搞清楚她的财产的真实数额，然后才答应娶她。你相信我好啦，不管埃利奥特先生现在如何看重自己的社会地位，他年轻的时候对此却毫不重视。继承凯林奇庄园在他看来倒还不错，但是他把家族的荣誉视若粪土。我经常听他宣称，假如准男爵的爵位能够出售的话，谁都可以拿五十镑买走他的爵位，包括族徽和徽文、姓氏和号衣。不过，我说的这些话是否有我听到的一半那么多，我还不敢说，否则就成了说假话了。可是，我的话口说无凭，你应该见到证据，而且你会见到证据的。”
“说真的，亲爱的史密斯夫人，我不要证据，”安妮嚷道。“你说的情况与埃利奥特先生几年前的样子并不矛盾。相反，这倒完全印证了我们过去听到而又相信的一些情况。我越发想知道，他现在为什么会判若两人。”
“不过看在我的面上，请你拉铃叫一下玛丽。等一等，我想还是劳驾你亲自走进我的卧室，就在壁橱的上格你能见到一只嵌花的小匣子，把它拿给我。”
安妮见她的朋友情恳意切地坚持让她去，便只好从命。小匣子拿来了，摆在史密斯夫人面前。史密斯夫人一边叹息，一边打开匣子，然后说道：
“这里面装满了我丈夫的书信文件。这仅仅是他去世时我要查看的信件中的一小部分。我现在要找的这封信是我们结婚前埃利奥特先生写给我丈夫的，幸好给保存下来丁。怎么会保存下来，人们简直无法想象。我丈夫像别的男人一样，对这类东西漫不经心，缺乏条理。当我着手检查他的信件时，我发现这封信和其他一些信件放在一起，那些信件更没有价值，都是分布在四面八方的人们写给他的，而许多真正有价值的书信文件却给毁掉了。好，找到啦。我不想烧掉它，因为我当时对埃利奥特先生就不太满意，我决定把我们过去关系密切的每一份证据都保存下来。我现在之所以能很高兴地把这封信拿出来，还有另外一个动机。”
这封信寄给“滕布里奇韦尔斯，查尔斯·史密斯先生”写自伦敦，日期早在一八O三年七月。信的内容如下：
亲爱的史密斯：
来信收悉。你的好意真叫我万分感动。我真希望大自然造就更多像你这样的好心人，可惜我在世上活了二十三年，却没见到你这样的好心人。目前，我的确不需要劳你帮忙，我又有现金了。向我道喜吧，我摆脱了沃尔特爵士及其小姐。他们回到了凯林奇，几乎逼着我发誓：今年夏天去看望他们。不过，我第一次去凯林奇的时候，一定要带上个鉴定人，好告诉我如何以最有利的条件把庄园拍卖出去。然而，准男爵并非不可能续娶，他还真够愚蠢的。不过，他若是真的续娶了，他们倒会让我安静些，这在价值上完全可以同继承财产等量齐观。他的身体不如去年。
我姓什么都可以，就是不愿姓埃利奥特。我厌恶这个姓。谢天谢地，沃尔特这个名字我可以去掉！我希望你千万别再拿我的第二个W．来侮辱我，这就是说，我今后永远是你的忠实的——威廉·埃利奥特。
安妮读着这样一封信，岂能不气得满脸发紫。史密斯夫人一看见她这样的面色，便说：
“我知道，信里的言词十分无礼。虽说确切的词句我记不清了，但对整个意思我的印象却很深刻。不过从这里可以看出他是怎样一个人。你看看他对我那可怜的丈夫说的话。还有比那更肉麻的话吗？”
安妮发现埃利奥特用这样的言词侮辱她父亲，她那震惊和屈辱的心情是无法立即消除的。她情不自禁地想起，她看这封信是违背道义准则的，人们不应该拿这样的证据去判断或了解任何人，私人信件是不能容许他人过目的。后来她恢复了镇定，才把那封她一直拿着苦思冥想的信件还给了史密斯夫人，一面说道:
“谢谢你。这当然是充分的证据啦，证实了你所说的一切情况。可他现在为什么要与我们交往呢？”
“这我也能解释，”史密斯夫人笑着嚷道。
“你真能解释？”
“是的。我已经让你看清了十二年前的埃利奥特先生，我还要让你看清现在的埃利奥特先生。对于他现在需要什么，在干什么，我再也拿不出书面证据，不过我能按照你的愿望，拿出过硬的口头证据。他现在可不是伪君子。他真想娶你为妻。他如今向你家献殷勤倒是十分诚挚的，完全发自内心。我要提出我的证人：他的朋友沃利斯上校。”
“沃利斯上校！你认识他？”
“不认识。我不是直接从他那里听说的，而是拐了一两个弯子，不过这没关系。我的消息还是确切可靠的，虚假的成分早就排除了。埃利奥特先生毫不顾忌地向沃利斯上校谈起了他对你的看法。我想这位沃利斯上校本人倒是个聪明、谨慎而又有眼光的人，可他有个十分愚蠢的妻子，他告诉了她一些不该告诉的事情，把埃利奥特先生的话原原本本地学给她听了。她的身体处于康复阶段，精力特别充沛，因此她又原原本本地全学给她的护士听了。护士知道我认识你，自然也就全部告诉了我。星期一晚上，我的好朋友鲁克夫人向我透露了马尔巴勒大楼的这么多秘密。因此，当我说到整个来龙去脉时，你瞧我并不像你想象的那样言过其实。”
“亲爱的史密斯夫人，你的证据是不充足的。这样证明是不够的。埃利奥特先生对我有想法丝毫不能说明他为什么要尽力争取同我父亲和好。那都是我来巴思以前的事情。我到来的时候，发现他们极为友好。”
“我知道你发现他们极为友好。这我完全知道，可是……”
“说真的，史密斯夫人，我们不能期待通过这种渠道获得真实的消息。事实也好，看法也罢，让这么多人传来传去，要是有一个由于愚笨，另一个由于无知，结果都给曲解了，那就很难剩下多少真实的内容。”
“请你听我讲下去。你要是听我介绍一些你自己能即刻加以反驳，或是加以证实的详细情况，那么你很快就能断定我的话大体上是否可信。谁也不认为他最初是受到你的诱惑。他来巴思之前的确见到过你，而且也爱慕你，但他不知道那个人就是你。至少我的历史学家是这么说的．这是不是事实？用历史学家的话来说，他去年夏天或秋天是不是在‘西面某个地方’见到了你，可又不知道那个人是你？”
“他当然见过我。是有这么回事。在莱姆。我碰巧呆在莱姆。”
“好的，”史密斯夫人洋洋得意地继续说道，“既然我说的第一个情况是成立的，那就证明我的朋友还是可信的。埃利奥特先生在莱姆见到了你，非常喜欢你，后来在卡姆登巷再遇到你，知道你是安妮·埃利奥特小姐时，简直高兴极了。打那之后，我并不怀疑，他去卡姆登巷有个双重动机。不过他还有一个动机，一个更早的动机，我现在就来解释。你要是知道我说的情况有任何虚假或不确实的地方，就叫我不要讲下去。我要这么说，你姐姐的朋友，现在和你们住在一起的那位夫人，我听你提起过她，早在去年九月，当埃利奥特小姐和沃尔特爵士最初来到巴思时，她也陪着一起来了，此后便一直呆在这里。她是个八面玲珑、献媚固宠的漂亮女人，人虽穷嘴却很巧，从她现在的境况和态度来看，沃尔特爵士的亲朋故旧得到一个总的印象，她打算做埃利奥特夫人，而使大家感到惊奇的是，埃利奥特小姐显然看不到这个危险。”
史密斯夫人说到这里停顿了片刻，可是见安妮无话可说，便又继续说道：
“早在你回家之前，了解你家情况的人就有这个看法。沃利斯上校虽说当时没去卡姆登巷，但他很注意你父亲，察觉到了这个情况。他很关心埃利奥特先生，很留心地注视着那里发生的一切。就在圣诞节前夕，埃利奥特先生碰巧来到巴思，准备呆上一两天，沃利斯上校便向他介绍了一些情况，于是人们便流传开了。你要明白，随着时间的推移，埃利奥特先生对准男爵的价值的认识发生了根本的变化。在门第和亲属关系这些问题上，他如今完全判若两人。长期以来，他有足够的钱供他挥霍，在贪婪和纵乐方面再没有别的奢望，便渐渐学会把自己的幸福寄托在他要继承的爵位上。我早就认为他在我们停止交往之前就产生了这种思想，现在这个思想已经根深蒂固了。他无法设想自己不是威廉爵士。因此你可以猜测，他从他朋友那里听到的消息不可能是很愉快的，你还可以猜测出现了什么结果：他决定尽快回到巴思，在那里住上一段时间，企图恢复过去的交往，恢复他在你家的地位，以便搞清楚他的危险程度，如果发现危险很大，他就设法挫败那个女人。这是两位朋友商定唯一要做的事情，沃利斯上校将想方设法加以协助。埃利奥特先生要介绍沃利斯上校，介绍沃利斯夫人，介绍每一个人。于是，埃利奥特先生回到了巴思。如你所知，他请求原谅，受到了谅解，并被重新接纳为家庭的成员。在这里，他有一个坚定不移的目标，一个唯一的目标（直到你来了之后，他才增添了另外一个动机），这就是监视沃尔特爵士和克莱夫人。他从不错过和他们在一起的机会，接连不断地登门拜访，硬是夹在他们中间。不过，关于这方面的情况，我不必细说。你可以想象一个诡计多端的人会使出什么伎俩。经我这么一开导，你也许能回想起你看见他做的一些事情。”
“不错，”安妮说，“你告诉我的情况，与我了解的或是可以想象的情况完全相符。一说起玩弄诡计的细节，总有点令人生厌。那些自私狡诈的小动作永远令人作呕。不过，我刚才听到的事情并不真正使我感到惊讶。我知道有些人听你这样说起埃利奥特先生，是会大吃一惊的，他们对此将很难相信，可我一直没有打消疑虑。我总想他的行为除了表面的动机之外，还应该有个别的什么动机。我倒想知道他对他所担心的那件事，现在有什么看法，他认为危险是不是在减少？”
“我觉得是在减少，”史密斯夫人答道。“他认为克莱夫人惧怕他，她知道他把她看穿了，不敢像他不在的时候那样胆大妄为。不过他迟早总得离开，只要克莱夫人保持着目前的影响，我看不出埃利奥特先生有什么可保险的。护士告诉我说，沃利斯夫人有个可笑的主意，当你嫁给埃利奥特先生的时候，要在结婚条款里写上这样一条：你父亲不能同克莱夫人结婚。大家都说，这种花招只有沃利斯夫人能想得出来。我那聪明的鲁克护士便看出了它的荒唐，她说：‘哦，说真的，夫人，这并不能阻止他和别人结婚啊。’的确，说实话，我觉得鲁克护士从心里并不极力反对沃尔特爵士续娶。你知道，她应该说是赞成男娶女嫁的。况且，这还要牵涉到个人利益，谁敢说她不会想入非非，祈望通过沃利斯夫人的推荐，服侍下一位埃利奥特夫人？”
安妮略微沉思了一下，然后说：“我很高兴了解到这一切。在某些方面，同他交往将使我感到更加痛苦，不过我会知道怎么办的。我的行为方式将更加直截了当。显然，他是个虚伪做作、老于世故的人，除了自私自利以外，从来没有过更好的指导原则。”
但是，埃利奥特先生的老底还没抖搂完。史密斯夫人说着说着便偏离了最初的方向，安妮因为担心自己家里的事情，忘记了原先对他的满腹怨恨。不过她的注意力现在集中到史密斯夫人那些最早的暗示上，听她详细叙说。史密斯夫人的叙说如果不能证明她的无比怨恨是完全正当的，却能证明埃利奥特先生待她十分无情，既冷酷又缺德。
安妮认识到，埃利奥特先生结婚以后他们的亲密关系并没受到损害，两人还像以前那样形影不离，在埃利奥特先生的怂恿下，他的朋友变得大手大脚，花起钱来大大超出了他的财力。史密斯夫人不想责怪自己，也不想轻易责怪自己的丈夫。不过安妮看得出来，他们的收入一向都满足不了他们的生活派头，总的来说，他们两人从一开始就挥霍无度。安妮从史密斯夫人的话里可以看出，史密斯先生为人热情洋溢，随和。大大咧咧，缺乏头脑。他比他的朋友和蔼得多，而且与他大不相同，尽让他牵着鼻子走，很可能还让他瞧不起。埃利奥特先生通过结婚发了大财，他可以尽情满足自己的欲望和虚荣心，而不使自己陷入麻烦，因为他尽管放荡不羁，却变得精明起来。就在他的朋友发现自己穷困潦倒的时候，他却越来越富，可他对朋友的经济情况似乎毫不关心，相反倒一味怂恿他拼命花钱，这只能引起他的倾家荡产。因此，史密斯夫妇便倾家荡产了。
那个做丈夫的死得真是时候，也省得全面了解这些情况了。在这之前，他们已经感到有些窘迫，曾考验过朋友们的友情，结果证明：对埃利奥特先生还是不考验的好。但是，直到史密斯先生死后，人们才全面了解到他的家境败落到何等地步。史密斯先生出于感情上而不是理智上的原因，相信埃利奥特先生对他还比较敬重，便指定他作自己遗嘱的执行人。谁想埃利奥特先生不肯干，结果使史密斯夫人遇到了一大堆困难和烦恼，再加上她的处境必然会带来痛楚，因而叙说起来不可能不感到痛苦万端，听起来也不可能不感到义愤填膺。
史密斯夫人把埃利奥特先生当时的几封信拿给安妮看了，这都是对史密斯夫人几次紧急请求的回信，态度十分坚决，执意不肯去找那种徒劳无益的麻烦。信里还摆出一副冷漠而客气的姿态，对史密斯夫人可能因此遭到的不幸全是那么冷酷无情，漠不关心。这是忘恩负义、毫无人性的可怕写照。安妮有时感到，这比公开犯罪还要可恶。她有很多事情要听。过去那些悲惨景象的详情细节，一桩桩烦恼的细枝末节，这在以往的谈话中只不过委婉地暗示几句，这下子却滔滔不绝地全倾吐出来了。安妮完全可以理解这种莫大的宽慰，只是对她的朋友平时心里那么镇静，越发感到惊讶不已。
在史密斯夫人的苦情帐上，有一个情况使她感到特别恼火。她有充分的理由相信，她丈夫在西印度群岛有份资产，多年来一直被扣押着，以便偿还本身的债务，若是采取妥当的措施，倒可以重新要回来。这笔资产虽然数额不大，但是相对来说可以使她富裕起来。可惜没有人去操办。埃利奥特先生不肯代劳，史密斯夫人自己又无能为力，一则身体虚弱不能亲自奔波，二则手头缺钱不能雇人代办。她甚至都没有亲戚帮她出出主意，也雇不起律师帮忙。实际上有了眉目的资产如今又令人痛心地复杂化了。她觉得自己的境况本应好一些，只要在节骨眼上使一把劲就能办到，而拖延下去则会使索回财产变得更加困难，真叫她忧心如焚！
正是在这一点上，史密斯夫人希望安妮能做做埃利奥特先生的工作。起先，她以为他们两人要结婚，十分担心因此而失掉自己的朋友。但她后来断定埃利奥特先生不会帮她的忙，因为他甚至不知道她在巴思。随即她又想到：埃利奥特先生所爱的女人只要施加点影响，还是能帮帮她的忙的。于是，她尽量装出尊重埃利奥特先生人格的样子，一心就想激起安妮的情意，不想安妮却反驳说，他们并没像她想象的那样订过婚，这样一来，事情的面目全改变了。她新近产生的希望，觉得自己最渴望的事情有可能获得成功，不料安妮的反驳又使她的希望破灭了。不过，她至少可以按照自己的方式来讲述整个事情，因而从中得到安慰。
安妮听了有关埃利奥特先生的全面描述之后，不禁对史密斯夫人在讲话开始时如此赞许埃利奥特先生感到有些惊奇。“你刚才似乎在夸奖他！”
“亲爱的，”史密斯夫人答道，“我没有别的办法呀。虽说他可能还没向你求婚，但我认为你必然要嫁给他，因此我不能告诉你真情，就犹如他真是你丈夫一样。当我谈论幸福的时候，我从心里为你感到痛惜。不过，他生性聪明，为人谦和，有了你这样一个女人，幸福不是绝对不可能的。他对他的头一个妻子很不仁慈。他们在一起是可悲的。不过她也太无知，太轻浮，不配受到敬重，况且他从来没有爱过她。我但愿，你一定比她幸运。”
安妮心里倒勉强能够承认，她本来是有可能被人劝说嫁给埃利奥特先生的，而一想到由此必定会引起的痛苦，她又为之不寒而栗。她完全可能被拉塞尔夫人说服！假定出现这种情况的话，等时光过了很久，这一切才慢慢披露出来，那岂不是极其可悲吗？
最好不要让拉塞尔夫人再上当了。两人这次重要的谈话持续了大半个上午，最后得出的结论之一，就是与史密斯夫人有关系、而又与埃利奥特先生有牵连的每一件事情，安妮尽可告诉她的朋友。
-
Chapter Twenty
Sir Walter, his two daughters, and Mrs Clay, were the earliest of all
their party at the rooms in the evening; and as Lady Dalrymple must be
waited for, they took their station by one of the fires in the Octagon
Room. But hardly were they so settled, when the door opened again, and
Captain Wentworth walked in alone. Anne was the nearest to him, and
making yet a little advance, she instantly spoke. He was preparing
only to bow and pass on, but her gentle "How do you do?" brought him
out of the straight line to stand near her, and make enquiries in
return, in spite of the formidable father and sister in the back
ground. Their being in the back ground was a support to Anne; she knew
nothing of their looks, and felt equal to everything which she believed
right to be done.
While they were speaking, a whispering between her father and Elizabeth
caught her ear. She could not distinguish, but she must guess the
subject; and on Captain Wentworth's making a distant bow, she
comprehended that her father had judged so well as to give him that
simple acknowledgement of acquaintance, and she was just in time by a
side glance to see a slight curtsey from Elizabeth herself. This,
though late, and reluctant, and ungracious, was yet better than
nothing, and her spirits improved.
After talking, however, of the weather, and Bath, and the concert,
their conversation began to flag, and so little was said at last, that
she was expecting him to go every moment, but he did not; he seemed in
no hurry to leave her; and presently with renewed spirit, with a little
smile, a little glow, he said--
"I have hardly seen you since our day at Lyme. I am afraid you must
have suffered from the shock, and the more from its not overpowering
you at the time."
She assured him that she had not.
"It was a frightful hour," said he, "a frightful day!" and he passed
his hand across his eyes, as if the remembrance were still too painful,
but in a moment, half smiling again, added, "The day has produced some
effects however; has had some consequences which must be considered as
the very reverse of frightful. When you had the presence of mind to
suggest that Benwick would be the properest person to fetch a surgeon,
you could have little idea of his being eventually one of those most
concerned in her recovery."
"Certainly I could have none. But it appears--I should hope it would
be a very happy match. There are on both sides good principles and
good temper."
"Yes," said he, looking not exactly forward; "but there, I think, ends
the resemblance. With all my soul I wish them happy, and rejoice over
every circumstance in favour of it. They have no difficulties to
contend with at home, no opposition, no caprice, no delays. The
Musgroves are behaving like themselves, most honourably and kindly,
only anxious with true parental hearts to promote their daughter's
comfort. All this is much, very much in favour of their happiness;
more than perhaps--"
He stopped. A sudden recollection seemed to occur, and to give him
some taste of that emotion which was reddening Anne's cheeks and fixing
her eyes on the ground. After clearing his throat, however, he
proceeded thus--
"I confess that I do think there is a disparity, too great a disparity,
and in a point no less essential than mind. I regard Louisa Musgrove
as a very amiable, sweet-tempered girl, and not deficient in
understanding, but Benwick is something more. He is a clever man, a
reading man; and I confess, that I do consider his attaching himself to
her with some surprise. Had it been the effect of gratitude, had he
learnt to love her, because he believed her to be preferring him, it
would have been another thing. But I have no reason to suppose it so.
It seems, on the contrary, to have been a perfectly spontaneous,
untaught feeling on his side, and this surprises me. A man like him,
in his situation! with a heart pierced, wounded, almost broken! Fanny
Harville was a very superior creature, and his attachment to her was
indeed attachment. A man does not recover from such a devotion of the
heart to such a woman. He ought not; he does not."
Either from the consciousness, however, that his friend had recovered,
or from other consciousness, he went no farther; and Anne who, in spite
of the agitated voice in which the latter part had been uttered, and in
spite of all the various noises of the room, the almost ceaseless slam
of the door, and ceaseless buzz of persons walking through, had
distinguished every word, was struck, gratified, confused, and
beginning to breathe very quick, and feel an hundred things in a
moment. It was impossible for her to enter on such a subject; and yet,
after a pause, feeling the necessity of speaking, and having not the
smallest wish for a total change, she only deviated so far as to say--
"You were a good while at Lyme, I think?"
"About a fortnight. I could not leave it till Louisa's doing well was
quite ascertained. I had been too deeply concerned in the mischief to
be soon at peace. It had been my doing, solely mine. She would not
have been obstinate if I had not been weak. The country round Lyme is
very fine. I walked and rode a great deal; and the more I saw, the
more I found to admire."
"I should very much like to see Lyme again," said Anne.
"Indeed! I should not have supposed that you could have found anything
in Lyme to inspire such a feeling. The horror and distress you were
involved in, the stretch of mind, the wear of spirits! I should have
thought your last impressions of Lyme must have been strong disgust."
"The last hours were certainly very painful," replied Anne; "but when
pain is over, the remembrance of it often becomes a pleasure. One does
not love a place the less for having suffered in it, unless it has been
all suffering, nothing but suffering, which was by no means the case at
Lyme. We were only in anxiety and distress during the last two hours,
and previously there had been a great deal of enjoyment. So much
novelty and beauty! I have travelled so little, that every fresh place
would be interesting to me; but there is real beauty at Lyme; and in
short" (with a faint blush at some recollections), "altogether my
impressions of the place are very agreeable."
As she ceased, the entrance door opened again, and the very party
appeared for whom they were waiting. "Lady Dalrymple, Lady Dalrymple,"
was the rejoicing sound; and with all the eagerness compatible with
anxious elegance, Sir Walter and his two ladies stepped forward to meet
her. Lady Dalrymple and Miss Carteret, escorted by Mr Elliot and
Colonel Wallis, who had happened to arrive nearly at the same instant,
advanced into the room. The others joined them, and it was a group in
which Anne found herself also necessarily included. She was divided
from Captain Wentworth. Their interesting, almost too interesting
conversation must be broken up for a time, but slight was the penance
compared with the happiness which brought it on! She had learnt, in
the last ten minutes, more of his feelings towards Louisa, more of all
his feelings than she dared to think of; and she gave herself up to the
demands of the party, to the needful civilities of the moment, with
exquisite, though agitated sensations. She was in good humour with
all. She had received ideas which disposed her to be courteous and
kind to all, and to pity every one, as being less happy than herself.
The delightful emotions were a little subdued, when on stepping back
from the group, to be joined again by Captain Wentworth, she saw that
he was gone. She was just in time to see him turn into the Concert
Room. He was gone; he had disappeared, she felt a moment's regret.
But "they should meet again. He would look for her, he would find her
out before the evening were over, and at present, perhaps, it was as
well to be asunder. She was in need of a little interval for
recollection."
Upon Lady Russell's appearance soon afterwards, the whole party was
collected, and all that remained was to marshal themselves, and proceed
into the Concert Room; and be of all the consequence in their power,
draw as many eyes, excite as many whispers, and disturb as many people
as they could.
Very, very happy were both Elizabeth and Anne Elliot as they walked in.
Elizabeth arm in arm with Miss Carteret, and looking on the broad back
of the dowager Viscountess Dalrymple before her, had nothing to wish
for which did not seem within her reach; and Anne--but it would be an
insult to the nature of Anne's felicity, to draw any comparison between
it and her sister's; the origin of one all selfish vanity, of the other
all generous attachment.
Anne saw nothing, thought nothing of the brilliancy of the room. Her
happiness was from within. Her eyes were bright and her cheeks glowed;
but she knew nothing about it. She was thinking only of the last half
hour, and as they passed to their seats, her mind took a hasty range
over it. His choice of subjects, his expressions, and still more his
manner and look, had been such as she could see in only one light. His
opinion of Louisa Musgrove's inferiority, an opinion which he had
seemed solicitous to give, his wonder at Captain Benwick, his feelings
as to a first, strong attachment; sentences begun which he could not
finish, his half averted eyes and more than half expressive glance,
all, all declared that he had a heart returning to her at least; that
anger, resentment, avoidance, were no more; and that they were
succeeded, not merely by friendship and regard, but by the tenderness
of the past. Yes, some share of the tenderness of the past. She could
not contemplate the change as implying less. He must love her.
These were thoughts, with their attendant visions, which occupied and
flurried her too much to leave her any power of observation; and she
passed along the room without having a glimpse of him, without even
trying to discern him. When their places were determined on, and they
were all properly arranged, she looked round to see if he should happen
to be in the same part of the room, but he was not; her eye could not
reach him; and the concert being just opening, she must consent for a
time to be happy in a humbler way.
The party was divided and disposed of on two contiguous benches: Anne
was among those on the foremost, and Mr Elliot had manoeuvred so well,
with the assistance of his friend Colonel Wallis, as to have a seat by
her. Miss Elliot, surrounded by her cousins, and the principal object
of Colonel Wallis's gallantry, was quite contented.
Anne's mind was in a most favourable state for the entertainment of the
evening; it was just occupation enough: she had feelings for the
tender, spirits for the gay, attention for the scientific, and patience
for the wearisome; and had never liked a concert better, at least
during the first act. Towards the close of it, in the interval
succeeding an Italian song, she explained the words of the song to Mr
Elliot. They had a concert bill between them.
"This," said she, "is nearly the sense, or rather the meaning of the
words, for certainly the sense of an Italian love-song must not be
talked of, but it is as nearly the meaning as I can give; for I do not
pretend to understand the language. I am a very poor Italian scholar."
"Yes, yes, I see you are. I see you know nothing of the matter. You
have only knowledge enough of the language to translate at sight these
inverted, transposed, curtailed Italian lines, into clear,
comprehensible, elegant English. You need not say anything more of
your ignorance. Here is complete proof."
"I will not oppose such kind politeness; but I should be sorry to be
examined by a real proficient."
"I have not had the pleasure of visiting in Camden Place so long,"
replied he, "without knowing something of Miss Anne Elliot; and I do
regard her as one who is too modest for the world in general to be
aware of half her accomplishments, and too highly accomplished for
modesty to be natural in any other woman."
"For shame! for shame! this is too much flattery. I forget what we are
to have next," turning to the bill.
"Perhaps," said Mr Elliot, speaking low, "I have had a longer
acquaintance with your character than you are aware of."
"Indeed! How so? You can have been acquainted with it only since I
came to Bath, excepting as you might hear me previously spoken of in my
own family."
"I knew you by report long before you came to Bath. I had heard you
described by those who knew you intimately. I have been acquainted
with you by character many years. Your person, your disposition,
accomplishments, manner; they were all present to me."
Mr Elliot was not disappointed in the interest he hoped to raise. No
one can withstand the charm of such a mystery. To have been described
long ago to a recent acquaintance, by nameless people, is irresistible;
and Anne was all curiosity. She wondered, and questioned him eagerly;
but in vain. He delighted in being asked, but he would not tell.
"No, no, some time or other, perhaps, but not now. He would mention no
names now; but such, he could assure her, had been the fact. He had
many years ago received such a description of Miss Anne Elliot as had
inspired him with the highest idea of her merit, and excited the
warmest curiosity to know her."
Anne could think of no one so likely to have spoken with partiality of
her many years ago as the Mr Wentworth of Monkford, Captain Wentworth's
brother. He might have been in Mr Elliot's company, but she had not
courage to ask the question.
"The name of Anne Elliot," said he, "has long had an interesting sound
to me. Very long has it possessed a charm over my fancy; and, if I
dared, I would breathe my wishes that the name might never change."
Such, she believed, were his words; but scarcely had she received their
sound, than her attention was caught by other sounds immediately behind
her, which rendered every thing else trivial. Her father and Lady
Dalrymple were speaking.
"A well-looking man," said Sir Walter, "a very well-looking man."
"A very fine young man indeed!" said Lady Dalrymple. "More air than
one often sees in Bath. Irish, I dare say."
"No, I just know his name. A bowing acquaintance. Wentworth; Captain
Wentworth of the navy. His sister married my tenant in Somersetshire,
the Croft, who rents Kellynch."
Before Sir Walter had reached this point, Anne's eyes had caught the
right direction, and distinguished Captain Wentworth standing among a
cluster of men at a little distance. As her eyes fell on him, his
seemed to be withdrawn from her. It had that appearance. It seemed as
if she had been one moment too late; and as long as she dared observe,
he did not look again: but the performance was recommencing, and she
was forced to seem to restore her attention to the orchestra and look
straight forward.
When she could give another glance, he had moved away. He could not
have come nearer to her if he would; she was so surrounded and shut in:
but she would rather have caught his eye.
Mr Elliot's speech, too, distressed her. She had no longer any
inclination to talk to him. She wished him not so near her.
The first act was over. Now she hoped for some beneficial change; and,
after a period of nothing-saying amongst the party, some of them did
decide on going in quest of tea. Anne was one of the few who did not
choose to move. She remained in her seat, and so did Lady Russell; but
she had the pleasure of getting rid of Mr Elliot; and she did not mean,
whatever she might feel on Lady Russell's account, to shrink from
conversation with Captain Wentworth, if he gave her the opportunity.
She was persuaded by Lady Russell's countenance that she had seen him.
He did not come however. Anne sometimes fancied she discerned him at a
distance, but he never came. The anxious interval wore away
unproductively. The others returned, the room filled again, benches
were reclaimed and repossessed, and another hour of pleasure or of
penance was to be sat out, another hour of music was to give delight or
the gapes, as real or affected taste for it prevailed. To Anne, it
chiefly wore the prospect of an hour of agitation. She could not quit
that room in peace without seeing Captain Wentworth once more, without
the interchange of one friendly look.
In re-settling themselves there were now many changes, the result of
which was favourable for her. Colonel Wallis declined sitting down
again, and Mr Elliot was invited by Elizabeth and Miss Carteret, in a
manner not to be refused, to sit between them; and by some other
removals, and a little scheming of her own, Anne was enabled to place
herself much nearer the end of the bench than she had been before, much
more within reach of a passer-by. She could not do so, without
comparing herself with Miss Larolles, the inimitable Miss Larolles; but
still she did it, and not with much happier effect; though by what
seemed prosperity in the shape of an early abdication in her next
neighbours, she found herself at the very end of the bench before the
concert closed.
Such was her situation, with a vacant space at hand, when Captain
Wentworth was again in sight. She saw him not far off. He saw her
too; yet he looked grave, and seemed irresolute, and only by very slow
degrees came at last near enough to speak to her. She felt that
something must be the matter. The change was indubitable. The
difference between his present air and what it had been in the Octagon
Room was strikingly great. Why was it? She thought of her father, of
Lady Russell. Could there have been any unpleasant glances? He began
by speaking of the concert gravely, more like the Captain Wentworth of
Uppercross; owned himself disappointed, had expected singing; and in
short, must confess that he should not be sorry when it was over. Anne
replied, and spoke in defence of the performance so well, and yet in
allowance for his feelings so pleasantly, that his countenance
improved, and he replied again with almost a smile. They talked for a
few minutes more; the improvement held; he even looked down towards the
bench, as if he saw a place on it well worth occupying; when at that
moment a touch on her shoulder obliged Anne to turn round. It came
from Mr Elliot. He begged her pardon, but she must be applied to, to
explain Italian again. Miss Carteret was very anxious to have a
general idea of what was next to be sung. Anne could not refuse; but
never had she sacrificed to politeness with a more suffering spirit.
A few minutes, though as few as possible, were inevitably consumed; and
when her own mistress again, when able to turn and look as she had done
before, she found herself accosted by Captain Wentworth, in a reserved
yet hurried sort of farewell. "He must wish her good night; he was
going; he should get home as fast as he could."
"Is not this song worth staying for?" said Anne, suddenly struck by an
idea which made her yet more anxious to be encouraging.
"No!" he replied impressively, "there is nothing worth my staying for;"
and he was gone directly.
Jealousy of Mr Elliot! It was the only intelligible motive. Captain
Wentworth jealous of her affection! Could she have believed it a week
ago; three hours ago! For a moment the gratification was exquisite.
But, alas! there were very different thoughts to succeed. How was such
jealousy to be quieted? How was the truth to reach him? How, in all
the peculiar disadvantages of their respective situations, would he
ever learn of her real sentiments? It was misery to think of Mr
Elliot's attentions. Their evil was incalculable.
沃尔特爵士、她的两个女儿以及克莱夫人是当晚到得最早的几个人。因为还得等候达尔林普尔夫人，他们便在八角厅的一处炉火旁就座。刚一坐定，不想门又打开了，只见温特沃思上校独自走了进来。安妮离他最近，立即往前迈了两步，向他问好。他本来只准备鞠个躬就走过去，但是一听见她温柔地说了声“你好”便改变了路线，走到她的跟前，回问起她的情况，尽管她那令人望而生畏的父亲和姐姐就在背后。他们坐在背后倒使安妮更放心了，反正她也看不见他们的神色，她便更有勇气做她认为应该做的事情。
就在他们说话的当儿，她听见她父亲和伊丽莎白在窃窃私语。她听不清他们说些什么，但是猜得出他们的话题。温特沃思上校隔着老远鞠了个躬，安妮意识到她父亲认出了他，向他做了个简单的表示。安妮再往旁边一瞧，正好见到伊丽莎白微微行了个屈膝礼，虽说晚了些，勉勉强强的，有失风雅，可总比毫无表示要好。安妮的心情顿时松快了一些。
但是，两人谈完了天气、巴思、音乐会之后，说话的势头又减弱了，后来简直无话可谈了，安妮以为他随时都会走掉，谁想他就是没走。他似乎并不急于离开她。过了一会，他又恢复了兴致，脸上泛出了微微的笑容和淡淡的红晕，然后说道：
“自巴思那天以来，我几乎一直没有见到你。我担心你准是受惊了。你当时没被吓倒，以后更容易受惊。”
安妮叫他放心，她没受惊。
“那是个可怕的时刻，”他说，“可怕的一天！”说着用手抹了一下眼睛，仿佛回想起来依然痛苦万分似的，可是转瞬间，他脸上又浮起了几分笑容，嘴里接着说道：“不过，那天还是产生了一定的影响，引起了一些应该看作与可怕恰恰相反的后果。当你镇定自若地建议说最好让本威克去请医生时，你根本想象不到他最终会成为对路易莎的复原最为关切的一个人。”
“我当然想象不到。不过看样子……我希望这是一门十分幸福的婚事。他们双方都有美好的信仰和温良的性情。”
“是的，”他说，看样子并：不十分爽快。“不过我认为，他们的相似之处也就是这些。我衷心祝愿他们幸福，只要他们能幸福，我就为之高兴。他们在家里不会遇到什么麻烦，没有人表示异议，没有人出尔反尔，也没有人想要拖延这门婚事。默斯格罗夫夫妇为人一贯极其体面厚道，他们出于做父母的一片真心，就想促进女儿的幸福。这一切对于他们的幸福是很有利的，也许比……”
他顿住了。只见安妮红了脸，目光垂到了地下，他仿佛陡然记起了什么往事，使他也尝到了几分安妮心里的滋味。不过，他清了清嗓子，接着这样说道：
“不瞒你说，我的确认为他们有所差别，极大的差别，本质上的差别，可以说是智力上的差别。我把路易莎·默斯格罗夫看作一个十分和蔼、十分温柔的姑娘，智力并不贫乏，但是本威克更胜一筹。他是个聪明人，读书人。不瞒你说，我对他爱上路易莎着实有些诧异。假如他是出于感激的缘故，假如他是由于认为她看中了自己才开始喜爱她，那将另当别论。但是，我看情况并非如此。相反，他的感情好像完全是自发的，这就使我感到奇怪了。像他这样一个人，又处在那种境况！一颗心已经受到了创伤，简直都快碎了！范妮·哈维尔是个出类拔萃的女性，他对她的爱可真称得上爱情。一个男人不会忘情于这样一位女子！他不应该忘情，也不会忘情。”
他不晓得是意识到他的朋友已经忘情了，还是意识到别的什么问题，反正他没有再说下去。尽管他后半截话说得非常激动，尽管屋里一片嘈杂，房门砰砰地几乎响个不停，进出的人们唧唧喳喳地说个没完，安妮却字字都听得很真切，禁不住既激动，又兴奋，又有些心荒，顿时感到呼吸急促，百感交集。要她谈论这样的话题，那是不可能的，然而歇了一会儿，她觉得还是得说话，而且又丝毫不想完全改变话题，于是只打了个这样的岔：
“我想你在莱姆呆了好久吧？”
“大约两个星期。路易莎没有确实恢复健康之前，我不能走开。这起恶作剧使我陷得太深了，心里一时安静不下来。这都是由我造成的，完全是由我造成的。假如我不是那么软弱，她也不会那么固执。莱姆四周的景色十分秀丽，我常常到那里散步、骑马，我越看越喜欢这个地方。”
“我很想再看看莱姆，”安妮说。
“真的吗？我万万没有想到你会对莱姆产生这样的感情。你给卷入了惊恐和烦恼之中，搞得思想紧张，精神疲惫！我本以为你对莱姆的最后印象一定是深恶痛绝的。”
“最后几个小时当然是十分痛苦的，”安妮答道。“但是痛苦过后，再回想：起来倒经常变成一桩赏心乐事。人们并不因为在一个地方吃了苦头便不喜欢这个地方，除非是吃尽了苦头，一点甜头也没尝到，而莱姆的情况决非如此。我们只是在最后两个钟头才感到焦灼不安的，在这之前还是非常快乐的。那么多新奇的东西，美不胜收！我走的地方很少，每个新鲜地方都能引起我的兴趣，不过莱姆真的美极了。总而言之，”她不知道想起了什么往事，脸上略微有些发红，“我对莱姆的整个印象还是非常愉快的。”
她话音刚落，大厅的门又打开了，他们正在等候的那伙人驾到了。只听有人欣喜地说道：“达尔林普尔夫人！达尔林普尔夫人！”沃尔特爵士和他的两位女士带着热切而优雅的神态，迫不及待地走上前去欢迎她。达尔林普尔夫人和卡特雷特小姐在埃利奥特先生和沃利斯上校的陪同下（这两位几乎在同一时刻到达），走进屋里。其他人都凑到她们跟前，安妮觉得自己也应该入伙。她同温特沃思上校分开了。他们有趣的，简直是太有趣的谈话只得暂时中断。但是，同引起这场谈话的愉快心情相比，这种自我牺牲毕竟是微不足道的！在刚才的十分钟里，她了解到那么多他对路易莎的看法，了解到那么多他对其他问题的看法，这完全出乎她的意想之外。她带着愉快而激动的心情，去满足众人的要求，应酬一些当时必要的礼仪。她对谁都和颜悦色的。她产生了这样的念头，以至于使她对所有的人都客客气气的，对每个不及她幸运的人都深表同情。
她离开众人再去找温特沃思上校的时候，发现他不在了，心里不觉有点扫兴。一转眼，恰好看见他走进音乐厅。他走了，看不见了，安妮感到一阵惆怅。不过，他们还会再次相逢。他会来找她的，不等音乐会结束就会找到她，眼下兴许分开一会也好。她需要点间隙定定心。
过了不久，拉塞尔夫人到了，众人聚到一起，只等着列队步入音乐厅。一个个尽量装出神气十足的样子，尽可能引起别人的注目、窃窃私语和心神不宁。
伊丽莎白和安妮喜气洋洋地走进音乐厅。伊丽莎白同卡特雷特小姐臂挽臂，望着走在前面的达尔林普尔子爵夫人的宽阔背影，似乎自己没有什么奢望是不可企及的。而安妮呢，对安妮来说，拿她的幸福观和她姐姐的幸福观相比较，那将是一种耻辱，因为一个是出于自私自利的虚荣心，一个出于高尚的爱情。
安妮没有看到、也没有想到这屋子的富丽堂皇。她的快乐是发自内心的。只见她两眼亮晶晶，双颊红扑扑的，可是她对此却全然不知。她脑子里光想着刚才的半个小时，等大家来到座位前时，她匆匆回想了一下当时的情景。温特沃思选择的那些话题，他的那些表情，特别是他的举止和神色，使她只能得出一个看法：他瞧不起路易莎·默斯格罗夫，而且急着要把这个意见告诉她安妮。他对本威克中校的惊讶，对第一次热恋的看法，话语刚开了个头就说不下去了，躲躲闪闪的眼睛，以及那意味深长的目光，这一切都表明，他至少在恢复对她的情意。昔日的嗔怒、怨恨和回避已经不复存在了，代之而来的不止是友好与敬重，而且是过去的柔情蜜意。是的，颇有几分过去的柔情蜜意！她仔细想想这个变化，觉得得意味非同小可。他一定还爱着她。
她一心想着这些念头，脑海里闪现出当时的种种情景，搅得她心慌意乱，无法再去留心周围的事情。她走进音乐厅，并没看见他，甚至也不想搜寻他。等排好位置，众人都坐定之后，她环视了一下四周，看看他是否也在屋子的同一部位，可惜他不在。她的目光见不到他，音乐会刚好开始，她暂时只得将就一下，领受这相形见绌的欢乐。
众人被一分为二，安排在两条邻近的长凳子上。安妮坐在前排，埃利奥特先生在他的朋友沃利斯上校的协助下，十分巧妙地坐到了她的旁边。埃利奥特小姐一看周围都是她的堂表亲戚，沃利斯上校又一味地向她献殷勤，不由觉得十分得意。
安妮心里高兴，对当晚的节目极为中意。这些节目还真够她消遣的，情意绵绵的她喜爱，格调欢快的她有兴致，内容精彩的她能留心听，令人厌烦的她能耐心听。她从来没有这样喜欢过音乐会，起码在演第一组节目时情况如此。这组节目快结束的时候，趁着唱完一支意大利歌曲的间隙，她向埃利奥特先生解释歌词。他们两人正合用着一份节目单。
“这就是歌词的大致含义，”她说，“或者更确切地说，是歌词的大致意思，因为意大利爱情歌曲的含义当然是无法言传的，而这大致上就是我所能说明的歌曲的意思。我不想对这种语言不懂装懂，我的意大利语学得很差。”
“是的，是的，我看你是学得很差。我看你对此道一窍不通。你只有那么一点语言知识，能够即席把这些倒装、变位、缩略的意大利歌词译成清晰、易懂、优美的英语。你不必再絮叨你的无知了。这可是他没有过来。安妮有时以为她隔着老远见到了他，可他始终没有过来。休息时间渐渐过去了，安妮焦灼不安地白等了一场。其他人都回来了，屋里又挤得满满的，一个个重新坐到凳子上。这一个钟头要坚持到底，有人觉得是件快事，有人觉得是种惩罚，有人从中得到乐趣，有人直打哈欠，就看你对音乐是真欣赏还是假欣赏。对安妮来说，这可能成为心神不宁的一个钟头。她若是不能再一次见到温特沃思上校，不和他友好地对看一眼，便无法安安静静地离开音乐厅。
大伙重新坐定的时候，位子发生了很大变动，结果对安妮倒颇为有利。沃利斯上校不肯再坐下，埃利奥特先生受到伊丽莎白和卡特雷特小姐的邀请，实在不便推托，只好坐到她们两人之间。由于还走了另外几个人，再加上她自己又稍微挪了挪，安妮得以坐到一个比先前离凳子末端更近的位置上，这样更容易接近过往的人。她要这样做又不能不拿自己和拉罗里斯小姐相比，就是那个无与伦比的拉罗里斯小姐。可她还是这样做了，而且结果并不十分愉快。不过，由于她旁边的人接二连三地早就离去，到音乐会结束之前，她发觉自己就坐在凳子尽头。
她就坐在这样的位置上，旁边有个空位。恰在这时，温特沃思上校又出现了。她见他离自己不远。他也见到了她。不过他板着面孔，显出犹豫不决的样子，只是慢慢腾腾地走到跟前，和她说话。她觉得一定出了什么事。变化是毋庸置疑的。他现在的神色与先前在八角厅里的神色显然大为不同。这是为什么呢？她想到了她父亲，想到了拉塞尔夫人。难道有谁向他投去了不愉快的目光？他谈起了音乐会，那个严肃的神气就像在厄泼克劳斯一样。他承认自
已有些失望，他本来期望能听到更优美的歌声。总之，他必须承认，音乐会结束的时候，他不会感到遗憾。安妮回答时，倒是为演唱会辩护了一番，不过为了照顾他的情绪，话说得十分委婉动听。他的脸色变得和悦了，回话时几乎露出了笑容。他们又谈了几分钟。他的脸色依然是和悦的，他甚至低头朝凳子上望去，仿佛发现有个空位，很想坐下去。恰在这时，有人碰了碰安妮的肩膀，安妮趁势转过头来。碰她的是埃利奥特先生。他说对不起，还得请她再解释一下意大利文歌词。卡特雷特小姐急切希望了解下面要唱的歌曲大致是个什么意思。安妮无法拒绝，但是她出于礼貌表示同意时，心里从来没有这样勉强过。
她虽然想尽量少用点时间，但还是不可避免地花费了好几分钟。等她腾出身来，掉过头像先前那样望去时，发现温特沃思上校走上前来，拘谨而匆忙地向她告别。“祝你晚安。我要走啦。我得尽快回到家里。”
“难道这支歌曲不值得你留下来听听吗？”安妮说。她突然产生了一个念头，使她更加急切地想怂恿他留下。
“不！”他断然答道，“没有什么东西值得让我留下的。”说罢，当即走了出去。
嫉妒埃利奥特先生！这是可以理解的唯一动机。温特沃思上校嫉妒她的感情！这在一周以前，甚至三个钟头以前，简直叫她无法相信！一时之间，她心里感到大为得意。可是，她后来的想法可就复杂了。如何打消他的嫉妒心呢？如何让他明白事实真相呢？他们两人都处于特别不利的境地，他如何能了解到她的真实感情呢？一想起埃利奥特先生在大献殷勤，就令人痛苦。他的这番殷勤真是后患无穷。1
-
Chapter Nineteen
While Admiral Croft was taking this walk with Anne, and expressing his
wish of getting Captain Wentworth to Bath, Captain Wentworth was
already on his way thither. Before Mrs Croft had written, he was
arrived, and the very next time Anne walked out, she saw him.
Mr Elliot was attending his two cousins and Mrs Clay. They were in
Milsom Street. It began to rain, not much, but enough to make shelter
desirable for women, and quite enough to make it very desirable for
Miss Elliot to have the advantage of being conveyed home in Lady
Dalrymple's carriage, which was seen waiting at a little distance; she,
Anne, and Mrs Clay, therefore, turned into Molland's, while Mr Elliot
stepped to Lady Dalrymple, to request her assistance. He soon joined
them again, successful, of course; Lady Dalrymple would be most happy
to take them home, and would call for them in a few minutes.
Her ladyship's carriage was a barouche, and did not hold more than four
with any comfort. Miss Carteret was with her mother; consequently it
was not reasonable to expect accommodation for all the three Camden
Place ladies. There could be no doubt as to Miss Elliot. Whoever
suffered inconvenience, she must suffer none, but it occupied a little
time to settle the point of civility between the other two. The rain
was a mere trifle, and Anne was most sincere in preferring a walk with
Mr Elliot. But the rain was also a mere trifle to Mrs Clay; she would
hardly allow it even to drop at all, and her boots were so thick! much
thicker than Miss Anne's; and, in short, her civility rendered her
quite as anxious to be left to walk with Mr Elliot as Anne could be,
and it was discussed between them with a generosity so polite and so
determined, that the others were obliged to settle it for them; Miss
Elliot maintaining that Mrs Clay had a little cold already, and Mr
Elliot deciding on appeal, that his cousin Anne's boots were rather the
thickest.
It was fixed accordingly, that Mrs Clay should be of the party in the
carriage; and they had just reached this point, when Anne, as she sat
near the window, descried, most decidedly and distinctly, Captain
Wentworth walking down the street.
Her start was perceptible only to herself; but she instantly felt that
she was the greatest simpleton in the world, the most unaccountable and
absurd! For a few minutes she saw nothing before her; it was all
confusion. She was lost, and when she had scolded back her senses, she
found the others still waiting for the carriage, and Mr Elliot (always
obliging) just setting off for Union Street on a commission of Mrs
Clay's.
She now felt a great inclination to go to the outer door; she wanted to
see if it rained. Why was she to suspect herself of another motive?
Captain Wentworth must be out of sight. She left her seat, she would
go; one half of her should not be always so much wiser than the other
half, or always suspecting the other of being worse than it was. She
would see if it rained. She was sent back, however, in a moment by the
entrance of Captain Wentworth himself, among a party of gentlemen and
ladies, evidently his acquaintance, and whom he must have joined a
little below Milsom Street. He was more obviously struck and confused
by the sight of her than she had ever observed before; he looked quite
red. For the first time, since their renewed acquaintance, she felt
that she was betraying the least sensibility of the two. She had the
advantage of him in the preparation of the last few moments. All the
overpowering, blinding, bewildering, first effects of strong surprise
were over with her. Still, however, she had enough to feel! It was
agitation, pain, pleasure, a something between delight and misery.
He spoke to her, and then turned away. The character of his manner was
embarrassment. She could not have called it either cold or friendly,
or anything so certainly as embarrassed.
After a short interval, however, he came towards her, and spoke again.
Mutual enquiries on common subjects passed: neither of them, probably,
much the wiser for what they heard, and Anne continuing fully sensible
of his being less at ease than formerly. They had by dint of being so
very much together, got to speak to each other with a considerable
portion of apparent indifference and calmness; but he could not do it
now. Time had changed him, or Louisa had changed him. There was
consciousness of some sort or other. He looked very well, not as if he
had been suffering in health or spirits, and he talked of Uppercross,
of the Musgroves, nay, even of Louisa, and had even a momentary look of
his own arch significance as he named her; but yet it was Captain
Wentworth not comfortable, not easy, not able to feign that he was.
It did not surprise, but it grieved Anne to observe that Elizabeth
would not know him. She saw that he saw Elizabeth, that Elizabeth saw
him, that there was complete internal recognition on each side; she was
convinced that he was ready to be acknowledged as an acquaintance,
expecting it, and she had the pain of seeing her sister turn away with
unalterable coldness.
Lady Dalrymple's carriage, for which Miss Elliot was growing very
impatient, now drew up; the servant came in to announce it. It was
beginning to rain again, and altogether there was a delay, and a
bustle, and a talking, which must make all the little crowd in the shop
understand that Lady Dalrymple was calling to convey Miss Elliot. At
last Miss Elliot and her friend, unattended but by the servant, (for
there was no cousin returned), were walking off; and Captain Wentworth,
watching them, turned again to Anne, and by manner, rather than words,
was offering his services to her.
"I am much obliged to you," was her answer, "but I am not going with
them. The carriage would not accommodate so many. I walk: I prefer
walking."
"But it rains."
"Oh! very little, Nothing that I regard."
After a moment's pause he said: "Though I came only yesterday, I have
equipped myself properly for Bath already, you see," (pointing to a new
umbrella); "I wish you would make use of it, if you are determined to
walk; though I think it would be more prudent to let me get you a
chair."
She was very much obliged to him, but declined it all, repeating her
conviction, that the rain would come to nothing at present, and adding,
"I am only waiting for Mr Elliot. He will be here in a moment, I am
sure."
She had hardly spoken the words when Mr Elliot walked in. Captain
Wentworth recollected him perfectly. There was no difference between
him and the man who had stood on the steps at Lyme, admiring Anne as
she passed, except in the air and look and manner of the privileged
relation and friend. He came in with eagerness, appeared to see and
think only of her, apologised for his stay, was grieved to have kept
her waiting, and anxious to get her away without further loss of time
and before the rain increased; and in another moment they walked off
together, her arm under his, a gentle and embarrassed glance, and a
"Good morning to you!" being all that she had time for, as she passed
away.
As soon as they were out of sight, the ladies of Captain Wentworth's
party began talking of them.
"Mr Elliot does not dislike his cousin, I fancy?"
"Oh! no, that is clear enough. One can guess what will happen there.
He is always with them; half lives in the family, I believe. What a
very good-looking man!"
"Yes, and Miss Atkinson, who dined with him once at the Wallises, says
he is the most agreeable man she ever was in company with."
"She is pretty, I think; Anne Elliot; very pretty, when one comes to
look at her. It is not the fashion to say so, but I confess I admire
her more than her sister."
"Oh! so do I."
"And so do I. No comparison. But the men are all wild after Miss
Elliot. Anne is too delicate for them."
Anne would have been particularly obliged to her cousin, if he would
have walked by her side all the way to Camden Place, without saying a
word. She had never found it so difficult to listen to him, though
nothing could exceed his solicitude and care, and though his subjects
were principally such as were wont to be always interesting: praise,
warm, just, and discriminating, of Lady Russell, and insinuations
highly rational against Mrs Clay. But just now she could think only of
Captain Wentworth. She could not understand his present feelings,
whether he were really suffering much from disappointment or not; and
till that point were settled, she could not be quite herself.
She hoped to be wise and reasonable in time; but alas! alas! she must
confess to herself that she was not wise yet.
Another circumstance very essential for her to know, was how long he
meant to be in Bath; he had not mentioned it, or she could not
recollect it. He might be only passing through. But it was more
probable that he should be come to stay. In that case, so liable as
every body was to meet every body in Bath, Lady Russell would in all
likelihood see him somewhere. Would she recollect him? How would it
all be?
She had already been obliged to tell Lady Russell that Louisa Musgrove
was to marry Captain Benwick. It had cost her something to encounter
Lady Russell's surprise; and now, if she were by any chance to be
thrown into company with Captain Wentworth, her imperfect knowledge of
the matter might add another shade of prejudice against him.
The following morning Anne was out with her friend, and for the first
hour, in an incessant and fearful sort of watch for him in vain; but at
last, in returning down Pulteney Street, she distinguished him on the
right hand pavement at such a distance as to have him in view the
greater part of the street. There were many other men about him, many
groups walking the same way, but there was no mistaking him. She
looked instinctively at Lady Russell; but not from any mad idea of her
recognising him so soon as she did herself. No, it was not to be
supposed that Lady Russell would perceive him till they were nearly
opposite. She looked at her however, from time to time, anxiously; and
when the moment approached which must point him out, though not daring
to look again (for her own countenance she knew was unfit to be seen),
she was yet perfectly conscious of Lady Russell's eyes being turned
exactly in the direction for him--of her being, in short, intently
observing him. She could thoroughly comprehend the sort of fascination
he must possess over Lady Russell's mind, the difficulty it must be for
her to withdraw her eyes, the astonishment she must be feeling that
eight or nine years should have passed over him, and in foreign climes
and in active service too, without robbing him of one personal grace!
At last, Lady Russell drew back her head. "Now, how would she speak of
him?"
"You will wonder," said she, "what has been fixing my eye so long; but
I was looking after some window-curtains, which Lady Alicia and Mrs
Frankland were telling me of last night. They described the
drawing-room window-curtains of one of the houses on this side of the
way, and this part of the street, as being the handsomest and best hung
of any in Bath, but could not recollect the exact number, and I have
been trying to find out which it could be; but I confess I can see no
curtains hereabouts that answer their description."
Anne sighed and blushed and smiled, in pity and disdain, either at her
friend or herself. The part which provoked her most, was that in all
this waste of foresight and caution, she should have lost the right
moment for seeing whether he saw them.
A day or two passed without producing anything. The theatre or the
rooms, where he was most likely to be, were not fashionable enough for
the Elliots, whose evening amusements were solely in the elegant
stupidity of private parties, in which they were getting more and more
engaged; and Anne, wearied of such a state of stagnation, sick of
knowing nothing, and fancying herself stronger because her strength was
not tried, was quite impatient for the concert evening. It was a
concert for the benefit of a person patronised by Lady Dalrymple. Of
course they must attend. It was really expected to be a good one, and
Captain Wentworth was very fond of music. If she could only have a few
minutes conversation with him again, she fancied she should be
satisfied; and as to the power of addressing him, she felt all over
courage if the opportunity occurred. Elizabeth had turned from him,
Lady Russell overlooked him; her nerves were strengthened by these
circumstances; she felt that she owed him attention.
She had once partly promised Mrs Smith to spend the evening with her;
but in a short hurried call she excused herself and put it off, with
the more decided promise of a longer visit on the morrow. Mrs Smith
gave a most good-humoured acquiescence.
"By all means," said she; "only tell me all about it, when you do come.
Who is your party?"
Anne named them all. Mrs Smith made no reply; but when she was leaving
her said, and with an expression half serious, half arch, "Well, I
heartily wish your concert may answer; and do not fail me to-morrow if
you can come; for I begin to have a foreboding that I may not have many
more visits from you."
Anne was startled and confused; but after standing in a moment's
suspense, was obliged, and not sorry to be obliged, to hurry away.
就在克罗夫特将军和安妮一边走着，一边表示希望把温特沃思上校叫到巴思时，温特沃思上校已经走在来巴思的路上。克罗夫特夫人还没写信，他就到达了。安妮下一次出门时，便见到了他。
埃利奥特先生陪着两个堂妹和克莱夫人，来到米尔萨姆街。不想天下起雨来，雨不大，但是夫人小姐们希望能找个避雨处，特别是埃利奥特小姐，她希望达尔林普尔夫人的马车能把她们送回家，因为她见到那辆马车就停在不远的地方。于是，埃利奥特小姐、安妮和克莱夫人便躲进莫兰糖果店，埃利奥特先生走到达尔林普尔，夫人跟前，劳驾她帮帮忙。他当然获得了成功，很快回到了夫人小姐这里。达尔林普尔夫人十分乐意送她们回家，过几分钟会来招呼她们的。
子爵夫人用的是辆四轮马车，只能坐四个人，再多就挤不下了。卡特雷特小姐陪着她母亲，因此不能期望让卡姆登巷的三位女士都上车。埃利奥特小姐无疑是要坐上去的，无论让谁承受不便，也不能让她有所不便。但是解决另外两个人的谦让问题却费了一番工夫。安妮不在乎这点雨，极其诚恳地希望同埃利奥特先生走回去。可是克莱夫人也不在乎这点雨，她简直认为雨不在下，何况她的靴子又那么厚J比安妮小姐的还厚。总而言之，她客客气气的，就像安妮一样迫切希望同埃利奥特先生走回去。两人宽宏大量地谦让来谦让去，实在争执不下，不得已只好由别人代为裁夺。埃利奥特小姐坚持认为克莱夫人已经有点感冒，埃利奥特先生受到恳求，还是断定他堂妹安妮的皮靴更厚些。
因此，大伙决定让克莱夫人坐到马车上。这个决定刚刚作出，坐在窗口附近的安妮清清楚楚地看见温特沃思上校顺着大街走来。
她的惊讶只有她自己觉察得到，但是她当即感到她是世界上最大的笨蛋，真是荒唐至极，不可思议！一时之间，她什么也看不见了，眼前一片模糊。她茫然不知所措，只怪自己不冷静，等她好不容易恢复了神志，却发现别人还在等车。一向殷勤讨好的埃利奥特先生马上朝联盟街走去，替克莱夫人办点什么事情。
安妮很想走到外门那儿，看看天在不在下雨。她为什么要怀疑自己别有用心呢？温特沃思上校一定走没影了。她离开座位想走。她不应该怀疑自己心里有什么不理智的念头，也不应该怀疑自己头脑深处有什么见不得人的东西。她要看看天在不在下雨。可是转眼间她又转回来了，只见温特沃思上校和一帮先生女士走了进来。明摆着，这些人都是他的朋友，他准是在米尔萨姆街下面一点碰见他们的。一见到安妮，他显得十分震惊，安妮从未看见他这么慌张过，满脸涨得通红。自打他们重新结交以来，安妮第一次感到自己没有他来得激动。她比他有个有利条件，在最后一刹那做好了思想准备，惊愕之际，那种震慑、眩晕、手足无措的最初感觉已经消失。可是，她心里仍然很激动。这是激动、痛苦加高兴，真有点悲喜交集。
温特沃思上校对她说了两句话，然后便走开了。他的样子十分尴尬。安妮既不能说他冷漠，也不能说他友好，也不能一口咬定他很窘迫。
过了一会，他又走过来同她说话。两人相互询问了一些共同关心的问题，可是八成谁都没有听进去，安妮仍旧觉得他不像以前那样从容不迫。以往，他们由于经常在一起，说起话来显得十分自然、随便。但是他现在却做不到了。时光使他发生了变化，或者是路易莎使他发生了变化。他总是有点局促不安。他看样子倒挺好，仿佛身体和精神都不感到痛苦。他谈起了厄泼克劳斯，谈起了默斯格罗夫一家人，甚至谈起了路易莎，而且在提到她的名字时，脸上甚至掠过一副既俏皮又神气的表情。然而，温特沃思上校毕竟是忐忑不安的，无法装出泰然自若的样子。
安妮发现伊丽莎白不肯认他，对此她并不感到奇怪，但却感到伤心。她知道温特沃思上校看见了伊丽莎白，伊丽莎白也看见了他，而且彼此心里都明白对方是谁。她相信，温特沃思上校很愿意被认作朋友，正在满心期待着，不想安妮痛心地见到姐姐把脸一转，依然一副冷冰冰的样子。
埃利奥特小姐正等得不耐烦的时候，达尔林普尔夫人的马车过来了，仆人走来通报。天又下雨了，夫人小姐先是磨蹭了一下，然后忙碌起来，大声谈论着，这一准使糖果店里所有的人都明白，是达尔林普尔夫人来请埃利奥特小姐上车。最后，埃利奥特小姐和她的朋友走开了，照料她们上车的只有那位仆人，因为做堂哥的没有回来。温特沃思上校望着她们，再次掉脸朝着安妮，他虽然嘴里没说，但是从举止上看得出来，他要送她上车。
“非常感谢你，”她答道，“不过我不和她们一起走。马车坐不下这么多人。我走路，我喜欢走路。”
“可天在下雨。”
“哦！雨很小，我看算不上下雨。”
温特沃思上校停了片刻，然后说道：“我虽说昨天才到，可是已经为在巴思生活做好了充分准备，你瞧，”他指着一把新伞，“你要是执意要走的话，希望你能打着这把伞。不过，我想最好还是让我给你叫一台轿子来。”
安妮十分感激他，但谢绝了他的好意，一面把她认为雨很快就要住的话重复了一遍。接着她又补充说：“我只是在等候埃利奥特先生。我想他马上就会回来。”
她的话音刚落，埃利奥特先生便走了进来。温特沃思上校完全记得他。他和站在莱姆台阶上以爱慕的目光望着安妮走过的那个人毫无两样，只是现在仗着自己是她的亲戚和朋友，神情姿态有些差异。他急急忙忙地走进来，似乎眼里看到、心里想着的只有安妮。他为自己的耽搁表示歉意，为使安妮久等感到痛心，迫切希望马上就带着她走，不要等到雨大起来。转眼间，他们便一道离开了，安妮用手挽住他的胳膊，打温特沃思上校面前走过时，只来得及朝他温柔而尴尬地望了一眼，说了声“再见”！
等他俩走得看不见了，与温特沃思上校同行的几位女士便对他们议论开了。
“我想埃利奥特先生并不讨厌他的堂妹吧？”
“唔，不讨厌，那是明摆着的。人们可以猜想他俩会出现什么情况。他总是和她们在一起，我想是有一半时间住在她们家里。好一个美男子！”
“是的。阿特金森小姐曾经和他一道在沃利斯府上吃过饭，说他是她结交过的最讨人喜欢的男子。”
“我觉得安妮·埃利奥特很漂亮。你要是细瞧，她还真漂亮呢。现在不作兴这么说，可是不瞒你说，我爱慕她胜过爱慕她姐姐。”
“哦！我也如此。”
“我也如此。没法相比。可男人们都发疯似的追求埃利奥特小姐。他们觉得安妮太娇贵了。”
埃利奥特先生陪着安妮朝卡姆登巷走去。他假如一路上一声不吭的话，安妮倒会对他感激不尽。她从来不曾觉得听他说话有这么困难，尽管他对她极为关心，而且谈论的大都是些总能激起她兴趣的话题：一是热烈而公正地赞扬拉塞尔夫人，显得很有鉴赏力；二是含沙射影地攻击克莱夫人，听起来十分在理。可是现在她一心只想着温特沃思上校。她无法想象他眼下是怎样一种心情，不知道他是不是真的忍受着失恋的痛苦。不搞清楚这一点，她就不可能恢复常态。
她希望自己能很快变得明智起来。可是天哪！她必须承认，她现在还不明智。
还有个极其主要的情况她需要知道，这就是温特沃思上校打算在巴思呆多久。这个问题他没说起过，或者是她自己想不起来了。他也许仅仅是路过。但是更有可能的，是他要在这里住下来。如果真是这样，鉴于在巴思人人都可能相逢，拉塞尔夫人十有八九会在什么地方遇见他。她会认出他来吗？结果又会怎样呢？
她出于无奈，已经把路易莎·默斯格罗夫要嫁给本威克中校的消息告诉了拉塞尔夫人。见到拉塞尔夫人那副吃惊的样子，安妮心里很不是滋味。这位夫人对情况并不十分了解，万一遇见温特沃思上校，也许又要对他增添几分偏见。
第二天早晨，安妮陪着她的朋友一道出去。头一个小时，她一直在提心吊胆地留神温特沃思上校，幸而没有见到。可是到了最后，正当两人顺着普尔蒂尼街往回走的时候，她在右手的人行道上发现了他，他所处的位置使她离着大半条街也能看得见。他周围有许多人，一群一群的也朝同一方向走去，不过谁也不会认错他。安妮本能地望望拉塞尔夫人，这倒不是因为她生出了什么怪念头，认为拉塞尔夫人能像她自己一样立即认出温特沃思上校。不，除非迎面相视，否则拉塞尔夫人休想认出他。不过，安妮还是有些焦灼不安，不时地瞅瞅她。温特沃思上校亮相的时刻来临了，安妮虽说不敢再扭头望了（因为她知道自己的脸色不中看），但她十分清楚，拉塞尔夫人的目光正对着温特沃思上校的那个方向。总之，她正在目不转睛地注视他。她完全可以理解，温特沃思上校在拉塞尔夫人的心目中具有一种摇神动魄的魅力，她的目光很难从他身上抽回来，一见他在异水他乡服了八九年现役居然没有失去半点魅力，这岂能不叫她感到惊讶！
最后，拉塞尔夫人终于转过头来。“现在她会怎么议论他呢？”
“你会奇怪，”拉塞尔夫人说，“什么东西让我凝视了这么久。我在寻找一种窗帘，是阿利西亚夫人和弗兰克兰太太昨晚告诉我的。她们说有一家客厅的窗帘是全巴思最美观、最实用的，这一家就在这一带，街这边，但是她们记不清门牌号码，我只好设法找找看。不过说实话，我在这附近看不见她们说的这种窗帘。”
安妮不知道是对她的朋友还是对她自己产生了一股怜悯鄙夷之情，不由得叹了口气，脸上一红，淡然一笑。最使她感到恼火的是，她谨小慎微地虚惊了一场，结果坐失良机，连温特沃思上校是否发现她俩都没注意到。
无声无息地过了一两天，温特沃思上校最可能出入的戏院、娱乐厅，对埃利奥特一家人来说却有失时髦，他们晚上的唯一乐趣就是举行些风雅而无聊的家庭舞会，而且越搞越来劲。安妮厌烦这种死气沉沉的局面，厌烦孤陋寡闻，觉得自己有力无处使，身体比以前强多了，迫不及待地要参加音乐会。这场音乐会是专为达尔林普尔夫人的被保护人举办的。当然，她们一家人应该参加。这的确将是一场很好的音乐会，而温特沃思上校又十分喜欢音乐。安妮只要能够再与他交谈几分钟，也就会感到心满意足了。至于说敢不敢向他打招呼，她觉得时机一到，她将浑身都是勇气。伊丽莎白不理他，拉塞尔夫人瞧不起他，这反倒使她坚强起来，她觉得她应该关心他。
安妮曾经含含糊糊地答应过史密斯夫人：这天晚上同她一起度过。后来她匆匆忙忙地跑到她家稍坐了一会，说了声对不起，今天不能久留了，明天一定再来多坐一会。史密斯夫人和颜悦色地同意了。
“当然可以，”她说。“不过你再来的时候，可要把音乐会的情况细说给我听听。你们参加音乐会的都有些什么人？”
安妮说出了所有参加人的姓名。史密斯夫人没有答话。可是当安妮起身要走的时候，她却带着半认真、半开玩笑的神气说道：“我衷心希望你们的音乐会取得成功。你明天能来的话，千万得来。我有个预感，你来看我的次数不多了。”
安妮蓦地一惊，实在摸不着头脑。她莫名其妙地愣了片刻之后，只好匆匆地离开，而且心里并不感到遗憾。
-
Chapter Eighteen
It was the beginning of February; and Anne, having been a month in
Bath, was growing very eager for news from Uppercross and Lyme. She
wanted to hear much more than Mary had communicated. It was three
weeks since she had heard at all. She only knew that Henrietta was at
home again; and that Louisa, though considered to be recovering fast,
was still in Lyme; and she was thinking of them all very intently one
evening, when a thicker letter than usual from Mary was delivered to
her; and, to quicken the pleasure and surprise, with Admiral and Mrs
Croft's compliments.
The Crofts must be in Bath! A circumstance to interest her. They were
people whom her heart turned to very naturally.
"What is this?" cried Sir Walter. "The Crofts have arrived in Bath?
The Crofts who rent Kellynch? What have they brought you?"
"A letter from Uppercross Cottage, Sir."
"Oh! those letters are convenient passports. They secure an
introduction. I should have visited Admiral Croft, however, at any
rate. I know what is due to my tenant."
Anne could listen no longer; she could not even have told how the poor
Admiral's complexion escaped; her letter engrossed her. It had been
begun several days back.
"February 1st.
"My dear Anne,--I make no apology for my silence, because I know how
little people think of letters in such a place as Bath. You must be a
great deal too happy to care for Uppercross, which, as you well know,
affords little to write about. We have had a very dull Christmas; Mr
and Mrs Musgrove have not had one dinner party all the holidays. I do
not reckon the Hayters as anybody. The holidays, however, are over at
last: I believe no children ever had such long ones. I am sure I had
not. The house was cleared yesterday, except of the little Harvilles;
but you will be surprised to hear they have never gone home. Mrs
Harville must be an odd mother to part with them so long. I do not
understand it. They are not at all nice children, in my opinion; but
Mrs Musgrove seems to like them quite as well, if not better, than her
grandchildren. What dreadful weather we have had! It may not be felt
in Bath, with your nice pavements; but in the country it is of some
consequence. I have not had a creature call on me since the second
week in January, except Charles Hayter, who had been calling much
oftener than was welcome. Between ourselves, I think it a great pity
Henrietta did not remain at Lyme as long as Louisa; it would have kept
her a little out of his way. The carriage is gone to-day, to bring
Louisa and the Harvilles to-morrow. We are not asked to dine with
them, however, till the day after, Mrs Musgrove is so afraid of her
being fatigued by the journey, which is not very likely, considering
the care that will be taken of her; and it would be much more
convenient to me to dine there to-morrow. I am glad you find Mr Elliot
so agreeable, and wish I could be acquainted with him too; but I have
my usual luck: I am always out of the way when any thing desirable is
going on; always the last of my family to be noticed. What an immense
time Mrs Clay has been staying with Elizabeth! Does she never mean to
go away? But perhaps if she were to leave the room vacant, we might
not be invited. Let me know what you think of this. I do not expect
my children to be asked, you know. I can leave them at the Great House
very well, for a month or six weeks. I have this moment heard that the
Crofts are going to Bath almost immediately; they think the Admiral
gouty. Charles heard it quite by chance; they have not had the
civility to give me any notice, or of offering to take anything. I do
not think they improve at all as neighbours. We see nothing of them,
and this is really an instance of gross inattention. Charles joins me
in love, and everything proper. Yours affectionately,
"Mary M---.
"I am sorry to say that I am very far from well; and Jemima has just
told me that the butcher says there is a bad sore-throat very much
about. I dare say I shall catch it; and my sore-throats, you know, are
always worse than anybody's."
So ended the first part, which had been afterwards put into an
envelope, containing nearly as much more.
"I kept my letter open, that I might send you word how Louisa bore her
journey, and now I am extremely glad I did, having a great deal to add.
In the first place, I had a note from Mrs Croft yesterday, offering to
convey anything to you; a very kind, friendly note indeed, addressed to
me, just as it ought; I shall therefore be able to make my letter as
long as I like. The Admiral does not seem very ill, and I sincerely
hope Bath will do him all the good he wants. I shall be truly glad to
have them back again. Our neighbourhood cannot spare such a pleasant
family. But now for Louisa. I have something to communicate that will
astonish you not a little. She and the Harvilles came on Tuesday very
safely, and in the evening we went to ask her how she did, when we were
rather surprised not to find Captain Benwick of the party, for he had
been invited as well as the Harvilles; and what do you think was the
reason? Neither more nor less than his being in love with Louisa, and
not choosing to venture to Uppercross till he had had an answer from Mr
Musgrove; for it was all settled between him and her before she came
away, and he had written to her father by Captain Harville. True, upon
my honour! Are not you astonished? I shall be surprised at least if
you ever received a hint of it, for I never did. Mrs Musgrove protests
solemnly that she knew nothing of the matter. We are all very well
pleased, however, for though it is not equal to her marrying Captain
Wentworth, it is infinitely better than Charles Hayter; and Mr Musgrove
has written his consent, and Captain Benwick is expected to-day. Mrs
Harville says her husband feels a good deal on his poor sister's
account; but, however, Louisa is a great favourite with both. Indeed,
Mrs Harville and I quite agree that we love her the better for having
nursed her. Charles wonders what Captain Wentworth will say; but if
you remember, I never thought him attached to Louisa; I never could see
anything of it. And this is the end, you see, of Captain Benwick's
being supposed to be an admirer of yours. How Charles could take such
a thing into his head was always incomprehensible to me. I hope he
will be more agreeable now. Certainly not a great match for Louisa
Musgrove, but a million times better than marrying among the Hayters."
Mary need not have feared her sister's being in any degree prepared for
the news. She had never in her life been more astonished. Captain
Benwick and Louisa Musgrove! It was almost too wonderful for belief,
and it was with the greatest effort that she could remain in the room,
preserve an air of calmness, and answer the common questions of the
moment. Happily for her, they were not many. Sir Walter wanted to
know whether the Crofts travelled with four horses, and whether they
were likely to be situated in such a part of Bath as it might suit Miss
Elliot and himself to visit in; but had little curiosity beyond.
"How is Mary?" said Elizabeth; and without waiting for an answer, "And
pray what brings the Crofts to Bath?"
"They come on the Admiral's account. He is thought to be gouty."
"Gout and decrepitude!" said Sir Walter. "Poor old gentleman."
"Have they any acquaintance here?" asked Elizabeth.
"I do not know; but I can hardly suppose that, at Admiral Croft's time
of life, and in his profession, he should not have many acquaintance in
such a place as this."
"I suspect," said Sir Walter coolly, "that Admiral Croft will be best
known in Bath as the renter of Kellynch Hall. Elizabeth, may we
venture to present him and his wife in Laura Place?"
"Oh, no! I think not. Situated as we are with Lady Dalrymple, cousins,
we ought to be very careful not to embarrass her with acquaintance she
might not approve. If we were not related, it would not signify; but
as cousins, she would feel scrupulous as to any proposal of ours. We
had better leave the Crofts to find their own level. There are several
odd-looking men walking about here, who, I am told, are sailors. The
Crofts will associate with them."
This was Sir Walter and Elizabeth's share of interest in the letter;
when Mrs Clay had paid her tribute of more decent attention, in an
enquiry after Mrs Charles Musgrove, and her fine little boys, Anne was
at liberty.
In her own room, she tried to comprehend it. Well might Charles wonder
how Captain Wentworth would feel! Perhaps he had quitted the field,
had given Louisa up, had ceased to love, had found he did not love her.
She could not endure the idea of treachery or levity, or anything akin
to ill usage between him and his friend. She could not endure that
such a friendship as theirs should be severed unfairly.
Captain Benwick and Louisa Musgrove! The high-spirited, joyous-talking
Louisa Musgrove, and the dejected, thinking, feeling, reading, Captain
Benwick, seemed each of them everything that would not suit the other.
Their minds most dissimilar! Where could have been the attraction?
The answer soon presented itself. It had been in situation. They had
been thrown together several weeks; they had been living in the same
small family party: since Henrietta's coming away, they must have been
depending almost entirely on each other, and Louisa, just recovering
from illness, had been in an interesting state, and Captain Benwick was
not inconsolable. That was a point which Anne had not been able to
avoid suspecting before; and instead of drawing the same conclusion as
Mary, from the present course of events, they served only to confirm
the idea of his having felt some dawning of tenderness toward herself.
She did not mean, however, to derive much more from it to gratify her
vanity, than Mary might have allowed. She was persuaded that any
tolerably pleasing young woman who had listened and seemed to feel for
him would have received the same compliment. He had an affectionate
heart. He must love somebody.
She saw no reason against their being happy. Louisa had fine naval
fervour to begin with, and they would soon grow more alike. He would
gain cheerfulness, and she would learn to be an enthusiast for Scott
and Lord Byron; nay, that was probably learnt already; of course they
had fallen in love over poetry. The idea of Louisa Musgrove turned
into a person of literary taste, and sentimental reflection was
amusing, but she had no doubt of its being so. The day at Lyme, the
fall from the Cobb, might influence her health, her nerves, her
courage, her character to the end of her life, as thoroughly as it
appeared to have influenced her fate.
The conclusion of the whole was, that if the woman who had been
sensible of Captain Wentworth's merits could be allowed to prefer
another man, there was nothing in the engagement to excite lasting
wonder; and if Captain Wentworth lost no friend by it, certainly
nothing to be regretted. No, it was not regret which made Anne's heart
beat in spite of herself, and brought the colour into her cheeks when
she thought of Captain Wentworth unshackled and free. She had some
feelings which she was ashamed to investigate. They were too much like
joy, senseless joy!
She longed to see the Crofts; but when the meeting took place, it was
evident that no rumour of the news had yet reached them. The visit of
ceremony was paid and returned; and Louisa Musgrove was mentioned, and
Captain Benwick, too, without even half a smile.
The Crofts had placed themselves in lodgings in Gay Street, perfectly
to Sir Walter's satisfaction. He was not at all ashamed of the
acquaintance, and did, in fact, think and talk a great deal more about
the Admiral, than the Admiral ever thought or talked about him.
The Crofts knew quite as many people in Bath as they wished for, and
considered their intercourse with the Elliots as a mere matter of form,
and not in the least likely to afford them any pleasure. They brought
with them their country habit of being almost always together. He was
ordered to walk to keep off the gout, and Mrs Croft seemed to go shares
with him in everything, and to walk for her life to do him good. Anne
saw them wherever she went. Lady Russell took her out in her carriage
almost every morning, and she never failed to think of them, and never
failed to see them. Knowing their feelings as she did, it was a most
attractive picture of happiness to her. She always watched them as
long as she could, delighted to fancy she understood what they might be
talking of, as they walked along in happy independence, or equally
delighted to see the Admiral's hearty shake of the hand when he
encountered an old friend, and observe their eagerness of conversation
when occasionally forming into a little knot of the navy, Mrs Croft
looking as intelligent and keen as any of the officers around her.
Anne was too much engaged with Lady Russell to be often walking
herself; but it so happened that one morning, about a week or ten days
after the Croft's arrival, it suited her best to leave her friend, or
her friend's carriage, in the lower part of the town, and return alone
to Camden Place, and in walking up Milsom Street she had the good
fortune to meet with the Admiral. He was standing by himself at a
printshop window, with his hands behind him, in earnest contemplation
of some print, and she not only might have passed him unseen, but was
obliged to touch as well as address him before she could catch his
notice. When he did perceive and acknowledge her, however, it was done
with all his usual frankness and good humour. "Ha! is it you? Thank
you, thank you. This is treating me like a friend. Here I am, you
see, staring at a picture. I can never get by this shop without
stopping. But what a thing here is, by way of a boat! Do look at it.
Did you ever see the like? What queer fellows your fine painters must
be, to think that anybody would venture their lives in such a shapeless
old cockleshell as that? And yet here are two gentlemen stuck up in it
mightily at their ease, and looking about them at the rocks and
mountains, as if they were not to be upset the next moment, which they
certainly must be. I wonder where that boat was built!" (laughing
heartily); "I would not venture over a horsepond in it. Well,"
(turning away), "now, where are you bound? Can I go anywhere for you,
or with you? Can I be of any use?"
"None, I thank you, unless you will give me the pleasure of your
company the little way our road lies together. I am going home."
"That I will, with all my heart, and farther, too. Yes, yes we will
have a snug walk together, and I have something to tell you as we go
along. There, take my arm; that's right; I do not feel comfortable if
I have not a woman there. Lord! what a boat it is!" taking a last look
at the picture, as they began to be in motion.
"Did you say that you had something to tell me, sir?"
"Yes, I have, presently. But here comes a friend, Captain Brigden; I
shall only say, 'How d'ye do?' as we pass, however. I shall not stop.
'How d'ye do?' Brigden stares to see anybody with me but my wife.
She, poor soul, is tied by the leg. She has a blister on one of her
heels, as large as a three-shilling piece. If you look across the
street, you will see Admiral Brand coming down and his brother. Shabby
fellows, both of them! I am glad they are not on this side of the way.
Sophy cannot bear them. They played me a pitiful trick once: got away
with some of my best men. I will tell you the whole story another
time. There comes old Sir Archibald Drew and his grandson. Look, he
sees us; he kisses his hand to you; he takes you for my wife. Ah! the
peace has come too soon for that younker. Poor old Sir Archibald! How
do you like Bath, Miss Elliot? It suits us very well. We are always
meeting with some old friend or other; the streets full of them every
morning; sure to have plenty of chat; and then we get away from them
all, and shut ourselves in our lodgings, and draw in our chairs, and
are snug as if we were at Kellynch, ay, or as we used to be even at
North Yarmouth and Deal. We do not like our lodgings here the worse, I
can tell you, for putting us in mind of those we first had at North
Yarmouth. The wind blows through one of the cupboards just in the same
way."
When they were got a little farther, Anne ventured to press again for
what he had to communicate. She hoped when clear of Milsom Street to
have her curiosity gratified; but she was still obliged to wait, for
the Admiral had made up his mind not to begin till they had gained the
greater space and quiet of Belmont; and as she was not really Mrs
Croft, she must let him have his own way. As soon as they were fairly
ascending Belmont, he began--
"Well, now you shall hear something that will surprise you. But first
of all, you must tell me the name of the young lady I am going to talk
about. That young lady, you know, that we have all been so concerned
for. The Miss Musgrove, that all this has been happening to. Her
Christian name: I always forget her Christian name."
Anne had been ashamed to appear to comprehend so soon as she really
did; but now she could safely suggest the name of "Louisa."
"Ay, ay, Miss Louisa Musgrove, that is the name. I wish young ladies
had not such a number of fine Christian names. I should never be out
if they were all Sophys, or something of that sort. Well, this Miss
Louisa, we all thought, you know, was to marry Frederick. He was
courting her week after week. The only wonder was, what they could be
waiting for, till the business at Lyme came; then, indeed, it was clear
enough that they must wait till her brain was set to right. But even
then there was something odd in their way of going on. Instead of
staying at Lyme, he went off to Plymouth, and then he went off to see
Edward. When we came back from Minehead he was gone down to Edward's,
and there he has been ever since. We have seen nothing of him since
November. Even Sophy could not understand it. But now, the matter has
taken the strangest turn of all; for this young lady, the same Miss
Musgrove, instead of being to marry Frederick, is to marry James
Benwick. You know James Benwick."
"A little. I am a little acquainted with Captain Benwick."
"Well, she is to marry him. Nay, most likely they are married already,
for I do not know what they should wait for."
"I thought Captain Benwick a very pleasing young man," said Anne, "and
I understand that he bears an excellent character."
"Oh! yes, yes, there is not a word to be said against James Benwick.
He is only a commander, it is true, made last summer, and these are bad
times for getting on, but he has not another fault that I know of. An
excellent, good-hearted fellow, I assure you; a very active, zealous
officer too, which is more than you would think for, perhaps, for that
soft sort of manner does not do him justice."
"Indeed you are mistaken there, sir; I should never augur want of
spirit from Captain Benwick's manners. I thought them particularly
pleasing, and I will answer for it, they would generally please."
"Well, well, ladies are the best judges; but James Benwick is rather
too piano for me; and though very likely it is all our partiality,
Sophy and I cannot help thinking Frederick's manners better than his.
There is something about Frederick more to our taste."
Anne was caught. She had only meant to oppose the too common idea of
spirit and gentleness being incompatible with each other, not at all to
represent Captain Benwick's manners as the very best that could
possibly be; and, after a little hesitation, she was beginning to say,
"I was not entering into any comparison of the two friends," but the
Admiral interrupted her with--
"And the thing is certainly true. It is not a mere bit of gossip. We
have it from Frederick himself. His sister had a letter from him
yesterday, in which he tells us of it, and he had just had it in a
letter from Harville, written upon the spot, from Uppercross. I fancy
they are all at Uppercross."
This was an opportunity which Anne could not resist; she said,
therefore, "I hope, Admiral, I hope there is nothing in the style of
Captain Wentworth's letter to make you and Mrs Croft particularly
uneasy. It did seem, last autumn, as if there were an attachment
between him and Louisa Musgrove; but I hope it may be understood to
have worn out on each side equally, and without violence. I hope his
letter does not breathe the spirit of an ill-used man."
"Not at all, not at all; there is not an oath or a murmur from
beginning to end."
Anne looked down to hide her smile.
"No, no; Frederick is not a man to whine and complain; he has too much
spirit for that. If the girl likes another man better, it is very fit
she should have him."
"Certainly. But what I mean is, that I hope there is nothing in
Captain Wentworth's manner of writing to make you suppose he thinks
himself ill-used by his friend, which might appear, you know, without
its being absolutely said. I should be very sorry that such a
friendship as has subsisted between him and Captain Benwick should be
destroyed, or even wounded, by a circumstance of this sort."
"Yes, yes, I understand you. But there is nothing at all of that
nature in the letter. He does not give the least fling at Benwick;
does not so much as say, 'I wonder at it, I have a reason of my own for
wondering at it.' No, you would not guess, from his way of writing,
that he had ever thought of this Miss (what's her name?) for himself.
He very handsomely hopes they will be happy together; and there is
nothing very unforgiving in that, I think."
Anne did not receive the perfect conviction which the Admiral meant to
convey, but it would have been useless to press the enquiry farther.
She therefore satisfied herself with common-place remarks or quiet
attention, and the Admiral had it all his own way.
"Poor Frederick!" said he at last. "Now he must begin all over again
with somebody else. I think we must get him to Bath. Sophy must
write, and beg him to come to Bath. Here are pretty girls enough, I am
sure. It would be of no use to go to Uppercross again, for that other
Miss Musgrove, I find, is bespoke by her cousin, the young parson. Do
not you think, Miss Elliot, we had better try to get him to Bath?"
时值二月初，安妮已在巴思住了一个月，越来越渴望收到来自厄泼克劳斯和莱姆的消息。玛丽写来的情况远远满足不了她的要求，安妮已经三个星期没有收到她的来信了。她只知道亨丽埃塔又回到了家里，路易莎虽说被认为恢复得很快，但仍旧呆在莱姆。一天晚上，安妮正一心惦念她们大伙的时候，不料收到了玛丽发来的一封比平常都厚的信。使她感到更加惊喜的是，克罗夫特将军与夫人还向她表示问候。
克罗夫特夫妇一定来到了巴思！这个情况引起了她的兴趣。理所当然，她心里惦念着这两个人。
“这是怎么回事广沃尔特爵士嚷道。“克罗夫特夫妇来到了巴思？就是租用凯林奇的克罗夫特夫妇？他们给你带来了什么？”
“来自厄泼克劳斯乡舍的一封信，爸爸。”
“唔，这些信成了方便的护照。这就省得介绍了。不过，无论如何，我早该拜访一下克罗夫特将军。我知道如何对待我的房客。”
安妮再也听不下去了。她甚至说不上可怜的将军的面色为何没有受到攻击。她聚精会神地读信。信是几天前写来的。
亲爱的安妮：
我不想为自己没给你写信表示歉意，因为我知道在巴思这种地方，人们对信根本不感兴趣。你一定快乐极了，不会把厄泼克劳斯放在心上。你了解得很清楚，厄泼克劳斯实在没有什么东西好写的。我们过了一个好没意思的圣诞节。整个节日期间，默斯格罗夫夫妇没有举行过一次宴会。我又不把海特一家人放在眼里。不过，节日终于结束了。我想，谁家的孩子也没过过这么长的节日。我肯定没过过。大宅里昨天总算清静下来了，只剩下哈维尔家的小家伙。不过你听了会感到吃惊，他们居然一直没有回家。哈维尔夫人一定是个古怪的母亲，能和孩子们分别这么久。这真叫我无法理解。依我看，这些孩子根本不可爱，但是默斯格罗夫太太仿佛像喜欢自己的孙子一样喜欢他们，如果不是更喜欢的话。我们这儿的天气多糟糕啊！巴思有舒适的人行道，你们可能感觉不到。可是在乡下，影响可就大了。从一月份第二个星期以来，除了查尔斯·海特，没有第二个人来看望过我们，而查尔斯·海特又来得太勤，我们都有些讨厌他。咱们私下里说说，我觉得真遗憾，亨丽埃塔没和路易莎一起呆在莱姆，那样会使海特无法同她接触。马车今天出发了，准备明天把路易莎和哈维尔夫妇拉回来。我们要等到他们到达后的第二天，才能应邀同他们一道进餐，因为默斯格罗夫大太担心路易莎路上太累，其实，她有人关照，不大可能累着。若是明天去那里吃饭，对我倒会方便得多。我很高兴你觉得埃利奥特先生非常和蔼可亲，希望我也能同他结识。可惜我倒霉惯了，每逢出现好事情，我总是离得远远的，总是全家人里最后一个得知。克莱夫人同伊丽莎白在一起呆得大久了！难道她永远不想走啦？不过，即使她人走屋空，我们或许也受不到邀请。请告诉我，你们对这个问题有什么看法。你知道。我不期待他们叫我的孩子也跟着去。我完全可以把孩子留在大宅里，个把月不成问题。我刚刚听说，克罗夫特夫妇马上要去巴思，人们都认为将军患有痛风病。这是查尔斯偶尔听到的。他们也不客气客气，或是向我打个招呼，或是问问我要不要带什么东西。我认为，他们同我们的邻居关系丝毫没有改进。我们见不到他们的影子，这足以证明他们是多么目空一切。查尔斯与我同问你好，祝万事如意。
你亲爱的妹妹
玛丽·默斯格罗夫
二月一日
遗憾地告诉你，我身体一点不好。杰米玛方才告诉我，卖肉的说附近正盛行咽喉炎。我看我一定会感染上。你知道，我的咽喉发起炎来，总是比任何人都厉害。
第一部分就这么结束了，后来装进信封时，又加进了几乎同样多的内容：
我没有把信封上，以便向你报告路易莎路上的情况。现在，多亏没有上封，真让我高兴极了，因为我有好多情况要补充。首先，昨天收到克罗夫特夫人的一张字条，表示愿意给你带东西。那字条写得的确十分客气，十分友好，当然是写给我的，因此，我可以把信愿写多长就写多长。将军不像病得很重的样子，我诚挚地希望巴思给他带来他所期待的一切好处。我真欢迎他们再回来。我们这一带缺不了如此和蔼可亲的一家人。现在来谈谈路易莎。我有件事要告诉你，准能吓你一大跳。她和哈维尔夫妇于星期二平安到家了，晚上我们去向她问安，非常惊奇地发现本威克中校没有跟着一起来，因为他和哈维尔夫妇都受到了邀请。你知道这是什么原因吗？恰好因为他爱上了路易莎，在得到默斯格罗夫先生的答复以前，不愿冒昧地来到厄泼克劳斯。路易莎离开莱姆之前，两人把事情都谈妥了，本威克中校写了封信，托哈维尔上校带给她父亲。的确如此，我以名誉担保！你难道不感到奇怪吗？假如你隐隐约约听到了什么风声的话，我至少是要感到奇怪的，因为我从没听到任何风声。默斯格罗夫太太郑重其事地声明，她对此事一无所知。不过我们大家都很高兴，因为这虽说比不上嫁给温特沃思上校，但是却比嫁给查尔斯·海特强几百倍。默斯格罗夫先生已经写信表示同意，本威克中校今天要来。哈维尔夫人说，她丈夫为他那可怜的妹妹感到十分难受，但是路易莎深受他们两人的喜爱。确实，我和哈维尔夫人都认为，我们因为护理了她，而对她更喜爱了。查尔斯想知道，温特沃思上校会说什么。不过，你要是记得的话，我从不认为他爱上了路易莎。我看不出任何苗头。你瞧，我们原以为本威克中校看中了你，这下子全完了。查尔斯怎么能心血来潮想到这上面去，让我始终无法理解。我希望他今后能讨人喜欢一些。当然，这对路易莎不是天设良缘，但是要比嫁到海特家强上一百万倍。
玛丽不必担心她姐姐对这条消息会有什么思想准备。她生平从来没有这么惊奇过。本·威克中校和路易莎·默斯格罗夫！奇妙得简直叫人不敢置信。她经过极大的克制，才勉强呆在屋里，装作若无其事的样子，回答众人当时提出的一般性问题。算她幸运，问题提得不多。沃尔特爵士想知道，克罗夫特夫妇是不是乘坐驷马马车来的，他们会不会住到个上等的地方，好让埃利奥特小姐和他自己去登门拜访。但是除此之外，他便没有什么兴趣了。
“玛丽怎么样了？”伊丽莎白问道。没等安妮回答，又说：“是什么风把克罗夫特夫妇吹到了巴思？”
“他们是为了将军而来的。据认为，他有痛风病。”
“痛风加衰老尸沃尔特爵士说。“可怜的老家伙！”
“他们在这里有熟人吗？”伊丽莎白问。
“我不清楚。不过，我想克罗夫特将军凭着他的年纪和职业，在这样一个地方不大可能没有许多熟人。”
“我觉得，”沃尔特爵士冷漠地说道，“克罗夫特将军很可能因为做了凯林奇大厦的房客而扬名巴思。伊丽莎白，我们能不能把他和他妻子引见给劳拉巷？”
“哦，不行！我看使不得。我们与达尔林普尔夫人是表亲关系，理当十分谨慎，不要带着一些她可能不大喜欢的熟人去打扰她。倘若我们无亲无故，那倒不要紧。可我们是她的表亲，她对我们的每项请求都要认真考虑的。我们最好让克罗夫特夫妇去找与他们地位相当的人吧。有几个怪模怪样的人在这里走来走去，我听说他们都是水兵。克罗夫特夫妇会同他们交往的。”
这就是沃尔特爵士和伊丽莎白对这封信的兴趣所在。克莱夫人倒比较礼貌，询问了查尔斯·默斯格罗夫夫人和她的漂亮的小家伙的情况。此后，安妮便清闲了。
她回到自己屋里，试图想个明白。查尔斯敢情想知道温特沃思上校会怎么想的！也许他不干了，抛弃了路易莎，不再爱她了，发觉自己并不爱她。安妮无法想象他和他的朋友之间竟会发生背信弃义、举止轻率或者近似亏待之类的事情。她无法容忍他们之间的这种友情竟然被不公平地割断了。
本威克中校和路易莎·默斯格罗夫！一个兴高采烈，爱说爱笑，一个郁郁寡欢，好思索，有感情，爱读书，两人似乎完全不相匹配。他们的思想更是相差甚远！哪里来的吸引力呢？转眼间，答案有了。原来是环境造成的。他们在一起呆了几个星期，生活在同一个家庭小圈子里。自打亨丽埃塔走后，他们准是一直朝夕相伴。路易莎病后初愈，处于一种十分有趣的状态，而本威克中校也并非无法安慰。这一点，安妮以前早就有所怀疑。然而，她从目前事态的发展中得出了与玛丽不同的结论，目前的事态仅仅有助于证实这样一个想法，即本威克中校确实对安妮产生过几分柔情。可是，她不想为了满足自己的虚荣心面对此大做文章，致使玛丽不能接受。她相信，任何一个比较可爱的年轻女人，只要留神听他说话，并且看来与他情愫相通，那就会同样博得他的欢心。本威克有一颗热烈的心，必定会爱上个什么人。
安妮没有理由认为他们不会幸福。首先，路易莎非常喜爱海军军官，他们很快便会越来越融洽的。本威克中校会变得快活起来，路易莎将学会爱读司各特和拜伦的诗；不对，她可能已经学会了；他们当然是通过读诗而相爱的。一想到路易莎·默斯格罗夫有了文学情趣，变成了一个多情善感的人，真够逗人乐的，不过她并不怀疑情况确实如此。路易莎在莱姆的那天从码头上摔下来，这或许会终生影响到她的健康、神经、勇气和性格，就像她的命运似乎受到了彻底的影响一样。
整个事情的结论是：如果说这位女子原来很赏识温特沃思上校的长处，而现在却可以看上另外一个人，那么他们的订婚没有什么值得永远大惊小怪的。如果温特沃思上校不曾因此而失去朋友，那当然也没有什么值得遗憾的。不，安妮想到温特沃思上校被解除了束缚而得到自由的时候，不是因为感觉懊悔才情不自禁地变得心发跳，脸发红的。她心里有些感情，她不好意思加以追究。太像欣喜的感觉了，毫无道理的欣喜！
她渴望见到克罗夫特夫妇。但是等到见面的时候，他们显然还没听到这个消息。双方进行了礼节性的拜访和回访，言谈中提起了路易莎·默斯格罗夫，也提起了本威克中校，但是没有露出半点笑容。
沃尔特爵士感到十分满意的是，克罗夫特夫妇住在盖伊街。他一点也不为这位相识感到羞愧，事实上，他对将军的思念和谈论，远远超过了将军对他的思念和谈论。
克罗夫特夫妇在巴思的相识要多少有多少，他们把自己同埃利奥特父女的交往仅仅看作一种礼仪，丝毫不会为他们提供任何乐趣。他们带来了乡下的习惯，两人始终形影不离。将军遵照医生的嘱咐，通过散步来消除痛风病，克罗夫特夫人似乎一切都要共同分担，为了给丈夫的身体带来好处，拼命地和他一起散步。安妮走到哪里都能看见他们。拉塞尔夫人差不多每天早晨都要乘马车带她出去，而她也每次都要想到克罗夫特夫妇，见到他们的面。她了解他们的感情，他俩走在一起，对她来说是一幅最有魅力的幸福画卷。她总是久久地注视着他们。看见他们喜气洋洋、自由自在地走过来，便高兴地以为自己知道他们可能在谈论什么。她还同样高兴地看见，将军遇到老朋友时，握起手来十分亲切，有时同几个海军弟兄聚在一起，说起话来非常热情，克罗夫特夫人看上去和周围的军官一样聪敏、热情。
安妮总是和拉塞尔夫人泡在一起，不能经常自己出来散步。但是事有碰巧，大约在克罗夫特夫妇到来个把星期之后的一个早晨，她得便在城南面离开了她的朋友，或者说离开了她朋友的马车，独自返回卡姆登巷。当走到米尔萨姆街时，她幸运地碰见了将军。他一个人站在图片店的橱窗前，背着手，正在一本正经地望着一幅画出神，她就是打他身边走过去，他也不会看见，她只得碰他一下，喊了一声，才引起他的注意。当他反应过来，认出了她时，他又变得像往常一样爽朗、和悦。“哈！是你呀？多谢，多谢。你这是把我当成了朋友。你瞧，我在这里看一幅画。我每次路过这家铺子的时候，总要停下来看看。这是个什么玩艺呢？像一条船吗？请你看一看。你见过这样的船吗？你们的那些杰出的画家真是些怪人，居然认为有人敢于坐着这种不像样的小破船去玩命！谁想还真有两个人呆在船上，十分悠然自得，望着周围的山岩，好像不会翻船似的，其实，这船马上就要翻。我真不知道这只船是哪儿造的！”他纵情大笑。“即便叫我乘着它到池塘里去冒险，我也不干。好啦，”他转过脸去，“你现在要上哪儿？我是否可以替你去，或是陪你去？我可以帮帮忙吗？”
“不用啦，谢谢你。不过咱们有一小段是同路，是不是劳驾你陪我走走。我要回家去。”
“好的，我极愿奉陪，而且还要多送你一段。是的，是的，我们要舒舒服服地一起散散步。路上我还有点事情要告诉你。来，挽住我的胳膊。对，就是这样。我要是没有个女人挽住手臂，就觉得不自在。天哪！那是什么船呀！”他们开始动身的时候，他又最后望了一眼那幅画。
“先生，你刚才是不是说有事情要告诉我？”
“不错，有的，马上就告诉你。可是，那边来了一位朋友，布里格登上校。我们打照面的时候，我只说声‘你好’，我不停下。‘你好’，布里格登见我不是和我妻子在一起，眼睛都睁大了。我妻子真可怜，让一只脚给困住了。她的脚后跟长了个水疱，足有一枚三先令的硬币那么大。你如果朝街对面看过去，就会见到布兰德将军和他的弟弟走过来了。两个寒酸的家伙！我很高兴，他们没有走在街这边。索菲忍受不了他们。他们曾经搞过我的鬼，拐走了几个我最好的水兵。详情我以后再告诉你。瞧，老阿奇博尔德·德鲁爵士和他的孙子来啦。你看，他瞧见了我们，还向你送吻呢。他把你当成了我的妻子。唉！和平来得太早了，那位小伙子没赶上发财的机会。可怜的老阿奇博尔德爵士！埃利奥特小姐，你喜欢巴思吗？它倒很合我们的意。我们随时都能遇到某一位老朋友。每天早晨，街上尽是老朋友，闲聊起来没完没了，后来我们干脆溜走了，关在屋里不出来，坐在椅子上画画，舒舒服服的就像住在凯林奇一样，甚至就像过去住在北亚茅斯和迪尔一样。实话对你说吧，这里的住宅使我们想起了我们最初在北亚茅斯的住宅，但是我们并不因此而讨厌这里。跟北亚茅斯的住宅一样，这里的壁也透风。”
他们又走了一段，安妮再次催问他有什么事情要说。她原以为走出米尔萨姆街就能使自己的好奇心得到满足，不想她还得等待，因为将军打定了主意，等走到宽阔宁静的贝尔蒙特街再开始说。说真的，她也不是克罗夫特夫人，只得由着他。两人走上贝尔蒙特之后，将军开口了：
“你现在要听到点使你吃惊的事情。不过，你先要告诉我我要讲到的那位小姐的名字。你知道，就是我们大家十分关心的那位年轻小姐。她的教名，我老是忘记她的教名。”
安妮本来不好意思显出马上领神会的样子，不过现在却能万无一失地说出“路易莎”这个名字。
“对啦，对啦，路易莎·默斯格罗夫小姐，就是这个名字。我希望年轻小姐们不要起那么多动听的教名。她们要是都叫索菲之类的名字，我说什么也忘不了。好啦，说说这位路易莎小姐吧。你知道，我们本来都以为她要嫁给弗雷德里克。弗雷德里克一个星期一个星期地追求她。人们唯一感到奇怪的是他们还等什么，后来出了莱姆这件事，显然，他们一定要等到她头脑恢复正常。可是即使这个时候，他们的关系也有些奇怪。他不是呆在莱姆，却跑到普利茅斯，后来又跑去看望爱德华。我们从迈恩黑德回来的时候，他已经跑到爱德华家了，迄今一直呆在那里。自从十一月份以来，我们就没见到他的影子。就连索菲也感到无法理解。可是现在，事情发生了极其奇怪的变化，因为这位年轻的女士，就是这位默斯格罗夫小姐，并不打算嫁给弗雷德里克，而想嫁给詹姆斯·本威克。你认识詹姆斯·本威克吧？”
“有点。我同本威克中校有点交往。”
“她就是要嫁给他。不对，他们十有八九已经结婚了，因为我不知道他们有什么好等的。”
“我原认为本威克中校是个十分可爱的年轻人，”安妮说，“据说他的名声很好。”
“哦，是的，是的，詹姆斯·本威克是无可非议的。不错，他只是个海军中校，去年夏天晋升的，现在这个时候很难往上爬呀。不过，据我所知，他再也没有别的缺点了。我向你担保，他是个心地善良的好小伙子，还是个非常积极热情的军官，这也许是你想象不到的，因为你从他那温和的举止上看不出来。”
“先生，你这话可就说错了。我决不认为本威克中校举止上缺乏朝气。我觉得他的举止特别讨人喜欢，准保谁见了谁喜欢。”
“好啦，好啦，女士们是最好评判家。不过我觉得詹姆斯·本威克太文静了。很可能是偏爱的缘故，反正索菲和我总认为弗雷德里克的举止比他强。我们更喜欢弗雷德里克。”
安妮愣住了。本来，人们普遍认为朝气蓬勃和举止文静是水火不相容的，她只不过想表示不同意这一看法，压根儿不想把本威克中校的举止说成是最好的。她犹豫了一阵，然后说道：“我并没有拿这两位朋友做比较。”不想将军打断了她的话：
“这件事情是确凿无疑的，不是流言蜚语。我们是听弗雷德里克亲自说的。他姐姐昨天收到他的一封信，他在信里把这件事告诉了我们。当时，他也是刚刚从哈维尔的信中得知，那信是哈维尔当场从厄泼克劳斯写给他的。我想他们都在厄泼克劳斯。”
这是安妮不能错过的一次机会，她因此说道：“我想，将军，我想温特沃思上校信中的语调不会使你和克罗夫特夫人感到特别不安。去年秋天，他和路易莎·默斯格罗夫看上去确实有点情意。不过，我想你们可能认识到，他们双方的感情都已淡漠了，尽管没有大吵大闹过。我希望这封信里没有流露出受亏待的情绪。”
“丝毫没有，丝毫没有。自始至终没有诅咒，没有抱怨。”
安妮连忙低下头去，藏住脸上的喜色。
“不，不。弗雷德里克不喜欢喊冤叫屈。他很有志气，不会那样做。如果那个姑娘更喜欢另外一个人，她理所当然应该嫁给他。”
“当然。不过我的意思是说，从温特沃思上校写信的方式来看，我希望没有什么东西使你觉得他认为自己受到朋友的亏待，而你知道，这种情绪不用直说就能流露出来的。他和本威克中校之间的友谊如果因为这样一件事而遭到破坏，或者受到损害，我将感到十分遗憾。”
“是的，是的，我明白你的意思。不过信里压根儿没有这种情绪。他一点也没有讽刺挖苦本威克。他连这样的话都没说：‘对此我感到奇怪。我有理由感到奇怪。’不，你从他的写信方式里看不出他什么时候曾经把这位小姐（她的名字叫什么？）当作自己的意中人。他宽宏大度地希望他们能幸福地生活在一起。我想这里面没有什么不解的怨恨。”
将军一心想说服安妮，而安妮却并不完全信服，但是进一步追问下去将是徒劳无益的，因此她只满足于泛泛地谈论两句，或是静静地听着，将军也就可以尽情地说下去。
“可怜的弗雷德里克！”他最后说道。“现在他得和别人从头开始啦。我想我们应该把他搞到巴思。索菲应该写封信，请他到巴思来。我管保这里有的是漂亮姑娘。他用不着再去厄泼克劳斯，因为我发现，那另一位默斯格罗夫小姐已经和她那位当牧师的年轻表哥对上了。埃利奥特小姐，难道你不认为我们最好把他叫到巴思吗？”
-
Chapter Seventeen
While Sir Walter and Elizabeth were assiduously pushing their good
fortune in Laura Place, Anne was renewing an acquaintance of a very
different description.
She had called on her former governess, and had heard from her of there
being an old school-fellow in Bath, who had the two strong claims on
her attention of past kindness and present suffering. Miss Hamilton,
now Mrs Smith, had shewn her kindness in one of those periods of her
life when it had been most valuable. Anne had gone unhappy to school,
grieving for the loss of a mother whom she had dearly loved, feeling
her separation from home, and suffering as a girl of fourteen, of
strong sensibility and not high spirits, must suffer at such a time;
and Miss Hamilton, three years older than herself, but still from the
want of near relations and a settled home, remaining another year at
school, had been useful and good to her in a way which had considerably
lessened her misery, and could never be remembered with indifference.
Miss Hamilton had left school, had married not long afterwards, was
said to have married a man of fortune, and this was all that Anne had
known of her, till now that their governess's account brought her
situation forward in a more decided but very different form.
She was a widow and poor. Her husband had been extravagant; and at his
death, about two years before, had left his affairs dreadfully
involved. She had had difficulties of every sort to contend with, and
in addition to these distresses had been afflicted with a severe
rheumatic fever, which, finally settling in her legs, had made her for
the present a cripple. She had come to Bath on that account, and was
now in lodgings near the hot baths, living in a very humble way, unable
even to afford herself the comfort of a servant, and of course almost
excluded from society.
Their mutual friend answered for the satisfaction which a visit from
Miss Elliot would give Mrs Smith, and Anne therefore lost no time in
going. She mentioned nothing of what she had heard, or what she
intended, at home. It would excite no proper interest there. She only
consulted Lady Russell, who entered thoroughly into her sentiments, and
was most happy to convey her as near to Mrs Smith's lodgings in
Westgate Buildings, as Anne chose to be taken.
The visit was paid, their acquaintance re-established, their interest
in each other more than re-kindled. The first ten minutes had its
awkwardness and its emotion. Twelve years were gone since they had
parted, and each presented a somewhat different person from what the
other had imagined. Twelve years had changed Anne from the blooming,
silent, unformed girl of fifteen, to the elegant little woman of
seven-and-twenty, with every beauty except bloom, and with manners as
consciously right as they were invariably gentle; and twelve years had
transformed the fine-looking, well-grown Miss Hamilton, in all the glow
of health and confidence of superiority, into a poor, infirm, helpless
widow, receiving the visit of her former protegee as a favour; but all
that was uncomfortable in the meeting had soon passed away, and left
only the interesting charm of remembering former partialities and
talking over old times.
Anne found in Mrs Smith the good sense and agreeable manners which she
had almost ventured to depend on, and a disposition to converse and be
cheerful beyond her expectation. Neither the dissipations of the
past--and she had lived very much in the world--nor the restrictions of
the present, neither sickness nor sorrow seemed to have closed her
heart or ruined her spirits.
In the course of a second visit she talked with great openness, and
Anne's astonishment increased. She could scarcely imagine a more
cheerless situation in itself than Mrs Smith's. She had been very fond
of her husband: she had buried him. She had been used to affluence:
it was gone. She had no child to connect her with life and happiness
again, no relations to assist in the arrangement of perplexed affairs,
no health to make all the rest supportable. Her accommodations were
limited to a noisy parlour, and a dark bedroom behind, with no
possibility of moving from one to the other without assistance, which
there was only one servant in the house to afford, and she never
quitted the house but to be conveyed into the warm bath. Yet, in spite
of all this, Anne had reason to believe that she had moments only of
languor and depression, to hours of occupation and enjoyment. How
could it be? She watched, observed, reflected, and finally determined
that this was not a case of fortitude or of resignation only. A
submissive spirit might be patient, a strong understanding would supply
resolution, but here was something more; here was that elasticity of
mind, that disposition to be comforted, that power of turning readily
from evil to good, and of finding employment which carried her out of
herself, which was from nature alone. It was the choicest gift of
Heaven; and Anne viewed her friend as one of those instances in which,
by a merciful appointment, it seems designed to counterbalance almost
every other want.
There had been a time, Mrs Smith told her, when her spirits had nearly
failed. She could not call herself an invalid now, compared with her
state on first reaching Bath. Then she had, indeed, been a pitiable
object; for she had caught cold on the journey, and had hardly taken
possession of her lodgings before she was again confined to her bed and
suffering under severe and constant pain; and all this among strangers,
with the absolute necessity of having a regular nurse, and finances at
that moment particularly unfit to meet any extraordinary expense. She
had weathered it, however, and could truly say that it had done her
good. It had increased her comforts by making her feel herself to be
in good hands. She had seen too much of the world, to expect sudden or
disinterested attachment anywhere, but her illness had proved to her
that her landlady had a character to preserve, and would not use her
ill; and she had been particularly fortunate in her nurse, as a sister
of her landlady, a nurse by profession, and who had always a home in
that house when unemployed, chanced to be at liberty just in time to
attend her. "And she," said Mrs Smith, "besides nursing me most
admirably, has really proved an invaluable acquaintance. As soon as I
could use my hands she taught me to knit, which has been a great
amusement; and she put me in the way of making these little
thread-cases, pin-cushions and card-racks, which you always find me so
busy about, and which supply me with the means of doing a little good
to one or two very poor families in this neighbourhood. She had a
large acquaintance, of course professionally, among those who can
afford to buy, and she disposes of my merchandise. She always takes
the right time for applying. Everybody's heart is open, you know, when
they have recently escaped from severe pain, or are recovering the
blessing of health, and Nurse Rooke thoroughly understands when to
speak. She is a shrewd, intelligent, sensible woman. Hers is a line
for seeing human nature; and she has a fund of good sense and
observation, which, as a companion, make her infinitely superior to
thousands of those who having only received 'the best education in the
world,' know nothing worth attending to. Call it gossip, if you will,
but when Nurse Rooke has half an hour's leisure to bestow on me, she is
sure to have something to relate that is entertaining and profitable:
something that makes one know one's species better. One likes to hear
what is going on, to be au fait as to the newest modes of being
trifling and silly. To me, who live so much alone, her conversation, I
assure you, is a treat."
Anne, far from wishing to cavil at the pleasure, replied, "I can easily
believe it. Women of that class have great opportunities, and if they
are intelligent may be well worth listening to. Such varieties of
human nature as they are in the habit of witnessing! And it is not
merely in its follies, that they are well read; for they see it
occasionally under every circumstance that can be most interesting or
affecting. What instances must pass before them of ardent,
disinterested, self-denying attachment, of heroism, fortitude,
patience, resignation: of all the conflicts and all the sacrifices
that ennoble us most. A sick chamber may often furnish the worth of
volumes."
"Yes," said Mrs Smith more doubtingly, "sometimes it may, though I fear
its lessons are not often in the elevated style you describe. Here and
there, human nature may be great in times of trial; but generally
speaking, it is its weakness and not its strength that appears in a
sick chamber: it is selfishness and impatience rather than generosity
and fortitude, that one hears of. There is so little real friendship
in the world! and unfortunately" (speaking low and tremulously) "there
are so many who forget to think seriously till it is almost too late."
Anne saw the misery of such feelings. The husband had not been what he
ought, and the wife had been led among that part of mankind which made
her think worse of the world than she hoped it deserved. It was but a
passing emotion however with Mrs Smith; she shook it off, and soon
added in a different tone--
"I do not suppose the situation my friend Mrs Rooke is in at present,
will furnish much either to interest or edify me. She is only nursing
Mrs Wallis of Marlborough Buildings; a mere pretty, silly, expensive,
fashionable woman, I believe; and of course will have nothing to report
but of lace and finery. I mean to make my profit of Mrs Wallis,
however. She has plenty of money, and I intend she shall buy all the
high-priced things I have in hand now."
Anne had called several times on her friend, before the existence of
such a person was known in Camden Place. At last, it became necessary
to speak of her. Sir Walter, Elizabeth and Mrs Clay, returned one
morning from Laura Place, with a sudden invitation from Lady Dalrymple
for the same evening, and Anne was already engaged, to spend that
evening in Westgate Buildings. She was not sorry for the excuse. They
were only asked, she was sure, because Lady Dalrymple being kept at
home by a bad cold, was glad to make use of the relationship which had
been so pressed on her; and she declined on her own account with great
alacrity--"She was engaged to spend the evening with an old
schoolfellow." They were not much interested in anything relative to
Anne; but still there were questions enough asked, to make it
understood what this old schoolfellow was; and Elizabeth was
disdainful, and Sir Walter severe.
"Westgate Buildings!" said he, "and who is Miss Anne Elliot to be
visiting in Westgate Buildings? A Mrs Smith. A widow Mrs Smith; and
who was her husband? One of five thousand Mr Smiths whose names are to
be met with everywhere. And what is her attraction? That she is old
and sickly. Upon my word, Miss Anne Elliot, you have the most
extraordinary taste! Everything that revolts other people, low
company, paltry rooms, foul air, disgusting associations are inviting
to you. But surely you may put off this old lady till to-morrow: she
is not so near her end, I presume, but that she may hope to see another
day. What is her age? Forty?"
"No, sir, she is not one-and-thirty; but I do not think I can put off
my engagement, because it is the only evening for some time which will
at once suit her and myself. She goes into the warm bath to-morrow,
and for the rest of the week, you know, we are engaged."
"But what does Lady Russell think of this acquaintance?" asked
Elizabeth.
"She sees nothing to blame in it," replied Anne; "on the contrary, she
approves it, and has generally taken me when I have called on Mrs
Smith."
"Westgate Buildings must have been rather surprised by the appearance
of a carriage drawn up near its pavement," observed Sir Walter. "Sir
Henry Russell's widow, indeed, has no honours to distinguish her arms,
but still it is a handsome equipage, and no doubt is well known to
convey a Miss Elliot. A widow Mrs Smith lodging in Westgate Buildings!
A poor widow barely able to live, between thirty and forty; a mere Mrs
Smith, an every-day Mrs Smith, of all people and all names in the
world, to be the chosen friend of Miss Anne Elliot, and to be preferred
by her to her own family connections among the nobility of England and
Ireland! Mrs Smith! Such a name!"
Mrs Clay, who had been present while all this passed, now thought it
advisable to leave the room, and Anne could have said much, and did
long to say a little in defence of her friend's not very dissimilar
claims to theirs, but her sense of personal respect to her father
prevented her. She made no reply. She left it to himself to
recollect, that Mrs Smith was not the only widow in Bath between thirty
and forty, with little to live on, and no surname of dignity.
Anne kept her appointment; the others kept theirs, and of course she
heard the next morning that they had had a delightful evening. She had
been the only one of the set absent, for Sir Walter and Elizabeth had
not only been quite at her ladyship's service themselves, but had
actually been happy to be employed by her in collecting others, and had
been at the trouble of inviting both Lady Russell and Mr Elliot; and Mr
Elliot had made a point of leaving Colonel Wallis early, and Lady
Russell had fresh arranged all her evening engagements in order to wait
on her. Anne had the whole history of all that such an evening could
supply from Lady Russell. To her, its greatest interest must be, in
having been very much talked of between her friend and Mr Elliot; in
having been wished for, regretted, and at the same time honoured for
staying away in such a cause. Her kind, compassionate visits to this
old schoolfellow, sick and reduced, seemed to have quite delighted Mr
Elliot. He thought her a most extraordinary young woman; in her
temper, manners, mind, a model of female excellence. He could meet
even Lady Russell in a discussion of her merits; and Anne could not be
given to understand so much by her friend, could not know herself to be
so highly rated by a sensible man, without many of those agreeable
sensations which her friend meant to create.
Lady Russell was now perfectly decided in her opinion of Mr Elliot.
She was as much convinced of his meaning to gain Anne in time as of his
deserving her, and was beginning to calculate the number of weeks which
would free him from all the remaining restraints of widowhood, and
leave him at liberty to exert his most open powers of pleasing. She
would not speak to Anne with half the certainty she felt on the
subject, she would venture on little more than hints of what might be
hereafter, of a possible attachment on his side, of the desirableness
of the alliance, supposing such attachment to be real and returned.
Anne heard her, and made no violent exclamations; she only smiled,
blushed, and gently shook her head.
"I am no match-maker, as you well know," said Lady Russell, "being much
too well aware of the uncertainty of all human events and calculations.
I only mean that if Mr Elliot should some time hence pay his addresses
to you, and if you should be disposed to accept him, I think there
would be every possibility of your being happy together. A most
suitable connection everybody must consider it, but I think it might be
a very happy one."
"Mr Elliot is an exceedingly agreeable man, and in many respects I
think highly of him," said Anne; "but we should not suit."
Lady Russell let this pass, and only said in rejoinder, "I own that to
be able to regard you as the future mistress of Kellynch, the future
Lady Elliot, to look forward and see you occupying your dear mother's
place, succeeding to all her rights, and all her popularity, as well as
to all her virtues, would be the highest possible gratification to me.
You are your mother's self in countenance and disposition; and if I
might be allowed to fancy you such as she was, in situation and name,
and home, presiding and blessing in the same spot, and only superior to
her in being more highly valued! My dearest Anne, it would give me
more delight than is often felt at my time of life!"
Anne was obliged to turn away, to rise, to walk to a distant table,
and, leaning there in pretended employment, try to subdue the feelings
this picture excited. For a few moments her imagination and her heart
were bewitched. The idea of becoming what her mother had been; of
having the precious name of "Lady Elliot" first revived in herself; of
being restored to Kellynch, calling it her home again, her home for
ever, was a charm which she could not immediately resist. Lady Russell
said not another word, willing to leave the matter to its own
operation; and believing that, could Mr Elliot at that moment with
propriety have spoken for himself!--she believed, in short, what Anne
did not believe. The same image of Mr Elliot speaking for himself
brought Anne to composure again. The charm of Kellynch and of "Lady
Elliot" all faded away. She never could accept him. And it was not
only that her feelings were still adverse to any man save one; her
judgement, on a serious consideration of the possibilities of such a
case was against Mr Elliot.
Though they had now been acquainted a month, she could not be satisfied
that she really knew his character. That he was a sensible man, an
agreeable man, that he talked well, professed good opinions, seemed to
judge properly and as a man of principle, this was all clear enough.
He certainly knew what was right, nor could she fix on any one article
of moral duty evidently transgressed; but yet she would have been
afraid to answer for his conduct. She distrusted the past, if not the
present. The names which occasionally dropt of former associates, the
allusions to former practices and pursuits, suggested suspicions not
favourable of what he had been. She saw that there had been bad
habits; that Sunday travelling had been a common thing; that there had
been a period of his life (and probably not a short one) when he had
been, at least, careless in all serious matters; and, though he might
now think very differently, who could answer for the true sentiments of
a clever, cautious man, grown old enough to appreciate a fair
character? How could it ever be ascertained that his mind was truly
cleansed?
Mr Elliot was rational, discreet, polished, but he was not open. There
was never any burst of feeling, any warmth of indignation or delight,
at the evil or good of others. This, to Anne, was a decided
imperfection. Her early impressions were incurable. She prized the
frank, the open-hearted, the eager character beyond all others. Warmth
and enthusiasm did captivate her still. She felt that she could so
much more depend upon the sincerity of those who sometimes looked or
said a careless or a hasty thing, than of those whose presence of mind
never varied, whose tongue never slipped.
Mr Elliot was too generally agreeable. Various as were the tempers in
her father's house, he pleased them all. He endured too well, stood
too well with every body. He had spoken to her with some degree of
openness of Mrs Clay; had appeared completely to see what Mrs Clay was
about, and to hold her in contempt; and yet Mrs Clay found him as
agreeable as any body.
Lady Russell saw either less or more than her young friend, for she saw
nothing to excite distrust. She could not imagine a man more exactly
what he ought to be than Mr Elliot; nor did she ever enjoy a sweeter
feeling than the hope of seeing him receive the hand of her beloved
Anne in Kellynch church, in the course of the following autumn.
正当沃尔特爵士和伊丽莎白在劳拉巷拼命高攀的时候，安妮却恢复了一起性质截然不同的旧交。
她去探访她以前的女教师，听她说起巴思有个老同学，过去对安妮很有交情，现在遇到了不幸，安妮应该关心关心她。此人原是汉密尔顿小姐，现为史密斯夫人，曾在安妮生平最需要帮助的时刻，向她表示了珍贵的友情。当时，安妮郁郁不乐地来到了学校，一方面为失去自己亲爱的母亲而悲哀，一方面又为离开家庭而伤感，这对于一个多情善感、情绪低落的十四岁小姑娘来说，此时此刻岂能不感到悲痛。汉密尔顿小姐比安妮大三岁，但是由于举目无亲，无家可归，便在学校里又呆了一年。她对安妮关怀体贴，大大减轻了她的痛苦，安妮每次回想起来，总觉得十分感动。
汉密尔顿小姐离开了学校，此后不久便结了婚，据说嫁给了一个有钱人，这是安妮原来所了解的有关她的全部情况。现在，她们的女教师比较确切地介绍了她后来的情况，说的与安妮了解的大不相同。
她是个穷苦的寡妇。她的丈夫一向挥金如土，大约两年前，他临死的时候，家境搞得一塌糊涂。她得应付种种困难，除了这些烦恼以外，她还染上了严重的风湿病，最后落到腿上，现在成了残废。她正是由于这个缘故才来到巴思，眼下住在温泉浴场附近。她过着十分简陋的生活，甚至连个用人都雇不起，当然也几乎是与世隔绝的。
她们的女教师担保说，埃利奥特小姐要是去看望一下，一定会使史密斯夫人感到高兴，因此安妮决定立即就去。她回到家里，没有提起她听到的情况，也没提起她的打算。这在那里不会引起应有的兴趣。她只和拉塞尔夫人商量了一下，因为她完全体谅她的心情。拉塞尔夫人极为高兴，便根据安妮的意愿，用车把她送到史密斯夫人住所附近的西门大楼。
安妮进去拜访，两人重建了友情，相互间重新激起了浓厚的兴趣。最初十分钟还有些尴尬和激动。她们阔别十二年了，各人早已不是对方想象中的模样。十二年来，安妮已经从一个花容月貌、沉默寡言、尚未定型的十五岁小姑娘，变成了一个雍容典雅的二十七岁的小女人，面容妩媚多姿，只是失去了青春的艳丽，举止谨慎得体，总是十分文雅；十二年来，汉密尔顿小姐已经从一个漂亮、丰满、容光焕发、充满自尊的少女，变成一个贫病交迫、孤苦无告的寡妇，把她过去的被保护人的来访视为一种恩典。不过，相见后的拘束感很快便消失了，剩下的只是回忆以往癖好和谈论昔日时光的乐趣。
安妮发现，史密斯夫人就像她先前大胆期待的那样，富有理智，举止和悦，而她那健谈、乐天的性情却出乎她的意料。她是个涉世较深的人，无论过去的放荡，还是现在的节制，患病也好，悲哀也罢，似乎都没有使她心灰意冷，垂头丧气。
安妮第二次来访时，史密斯夫人说起话来十分坦率，这就使安妮越发感到惊奇。她简直无法想象，谁的境况还会比史密斯夫人更凄惨。她很喜爱她的丈夫，可是他死了。她过惯了富裕的生活，可是财产败光了。她没有儿女给她的生活重新带来乐趣，没有亲戚帮她料理那些乱糟糟的事务，再加上自己身体不好，没法支撑今后的生活。她的住处只有一间嘈杂的客厅，客厅后面是一间昏暗的卧室。她要从一个房间来到另一个房间，非得有人帮忙不可，而整幢房子只有一个用人可以帮帮忙，因此她除了让用人把她送到温泉浴场之外，从来不离家门。然而尽管如此，安妮有理由相信，她沉闷不乐的时刻毕竟是短暂的，大部分时间还是处于忙碌和欢愉之中。
这怎么可能呢？安妮留心观察，仔细思量，最后得出结论：这不单单是个性格刚强或是能够逆来顺受的问题。性情温顺的人能够忍耐，个性强的人表现得比较果断，但是史密斯夫人的情况并非如此。她性情开朗，容易得到安慰，也容易忘掉痛苦，往好里着想，找点事情自我解脱。这完全出自天性，是最可贵的天赋。安妮认为她的朋友属于这样一种情况，似乎只要有了这个天赋，别的缺陷几乎都可抵消。
史密斯夫人告诉她，有那么一段时间，她险些失去勇气。同她刚到巴思的情况相比，她现在还称不上是病人。她当时确实令人可怜。路上伤了风，刚找到住所便又卧床不起，始终感到疼痛不已。这一切发生在举目无亲的情况下，的确需要请一个正规的护士，可惜眼下缺乏钱财，根本无法支付任何额外的开销。不过她还是渡过了难关，而且确实可以说，使她经受了锻炼。她觉得自己遇到了好人，因而感到越发宽慰。她过去见的世面太多了，认为不管走到哪里，也不会突如其来地受到别人慷慨无私的关心，但是这次生病使她认识到，她的女房东要保持自己的声誉，不想亏待她。特别幸运的是，她有个好护士。女房东的妹妹是个职业护士，没人雇用的时候总要住到姐姐家里，眼下她闲着没事，正好可以护理史密斯夫人。“她呀，”史密斯夫人说，“除了无微不至地关照我之外，还着实成为一个难能可贵的朋友。一旦我的手能动了，她就教我做编织活，给我带来了很大的乐趣。你总是发现我在忙着编织这些小线盒、针插、卡片架，这都是她教给我的，使我能够为这附近的一两户穷人家做点好事。她有一大帮朋友，当然是当护士结识的，他们买得起，于是她就替我推销货物。她总是选择恰当的时候开口。你知道，当你刚刚逃过一场重病，或者正在恢复健康的时候，每个人的心都是虔诚的。鲁克护士完全懂得该什么时候开口。她是个机灵精明的女人。她的行业十分适于观察人性。她富有理性，善于观察，因此，作为一个伙伴，她要大大胜过成千上万的人，那些人只是受过‘世界上最好的教育’，却不知道有什么值得做的事情。你要是愿意的话，就说我们是在聊天吧，反正鲁克护士要是能有半个钟头的闲暇陪伴我，她肯定要对我说些既有趣又有益的事情，这样一来，能使我更好地了解一下自己的同类。人们都爱听听天下的新闻，以便熟悉一下人们追求无聊的最新方式。对于孤苦伶仃的我来说，她的谈话真是一种难得的乐趣。”
安妮决不想对这种乐趣吹毛求疵，于是答道：“这我完全可以相信。那个阶层的女子有着极好的机会，她们如果是聪明人的话，那倒很值得听她们说说。她们经常观察的人性真是五花八门！她们熟悉的不仅仅是人性的愚蠢，因为她们偶尔也在极其有趣、极其感人的情况下观察人性。她们一定见到不少热情无私、自我克制的事例，英勇不屈、坚韧不拔和顺从天命的事例，以及使我们变得无比崇高的奋斗精神和献身行为。一间病室往往能提供大量的精神财富。”
“是的，”史密斯夫人不以为然地说道，“有时候会这样，不过，人性所表现的形式恐怕往往不像你说的那样高尚。有的地方，人性在考验的关头可能是了不起的，但是总的说来，在病室里显露出来的是人性的懦弱，而不是人性的坚强，人们听说的是自私与急躁，而不是慷慨与刚毅。世界上真正的友谊如此少见！遗憾的是，”她带着低微而颤抖的声音说，“有许许多多人忘了要认真思考，后来想起来已经为时过晚。”
安妮意识到了这种痛苦的心情。做丈夫的不称心，做妻子的置身于这样一伙人当中，使她觉得人世间并不像她想望的那样美好。不过，对于史密斯夫人来说，这仅仅是一种瞬息即逝的感情。她消除了这种感情，马上用另外一种语气接着说道：
“我认为我的朋友鲁克夫人目前的工作既不会使我感兴趣，也不会给我带来影响。她在护理马尔巴勒大楼的沃利斯夫人——我想那只不过是个时髦漂亮、用钱撒漫的愚蠢女人，当然，她除了花边和漂亮的衣着之外，没有别的话好说。不过，我还是想从沃利斯夫人身上捞点油水。她有的是钱，我打算让她把我手头那些高价货统统买去。”
安妮到她的朋友那儿拜访了几次之后，卡姆登巷的人们才知道天下还有这么个人，最后，不得不说起她了。一天上午，沃尔特爵士、伊丽莎白和克莱夫人从劳拉巷回到家里，突然又接到达尔林普尔夫人的请帖，要他们一家晚上再次光临，不想安妮早已约定，当晚要在西门大楼度过。她并不为自己去不成而感到惋惜。她知道，他们之所以受到邀请，那是因为达尔林普尔夫人得了重感冒，给关在家里，于是便想利用一下强加给她的这门亲戚关系。安妮满怀高兴地替自己谢绝了：“我已经约定晚上要到一个老同学家里去。”他们对安妮的事情并不很感兴趣，不过还是提了不少问题，到底了解到了这位老同学是个什么人。伊丽莎白听了大为蔑视，沃尔特爵士则极为严厉。
“西门大楼！”他说，“安妮·埃利奥特小姐要去西门大楼拜访谁呢？一位史密斯夫人。一位守寡的史密斯夫人。她的丈夫是谁呢？一位史密斯先生，这个名字到处都可以遇见，他只是数以千计中的一位。她有什么吸引人的地方？就因为她老弱多病？说实话，安妮·埃利奥特小姐，你的情趣真是不同凡响啊！别人所厌恶的一切，什么低贱的伙伴啊，简陋的房间啊，污浊的空气啊，令人作呕的朋友啊，对你却很有吸引力。不过，你实在可以推迟到明天再去看望这位老太太，我想她没有接近末日，还有希望再活一天。她多大年纪了？四十？”
“不，父亲，她还不到三十一岁。不过，我想我的约会不能往后推，因为在一段时间之内，只有今天晚上对她和我都方便。她明天要去温泉浴场，而本周余下的几天，我们又有事情。”
“不过，拉塞尔夫人是如何看待你的这位朋友的？”伊丽莎白问道。
“她一点也不见怪，”安妮答道，“相反，她表示赞成，而且她一般都用车送我去看望史密斯夫人。”
“西门大楼的人们见到一辆马车停在人行道附近，一定非常吃惊，”沃尔特爵士说。“的确，亨利·拉塞尔爵士的寡妇没有什么荣誉来炫耀她的族徽，不过那辆马车还是很漂亮的。毫无疑问，人们都知道车子拉来了一位埃利奥特小姐。一位守寡的史密斯夫人，住在西门大楼！一个勉强能够维持生计的三四十岁的穷寡妇。不过是个普通的史密斯夫人，天下这么多人，姓什么的都有，安妮·埃利奥特小姐偏偏要选个普普通通的史密斯夫人做朋友，而且看得比她家在英格兰和爱尔兰贵族中的亲戚还高贵！史密斯夫人！姓这么个姓！”
就在他们这样说来说去的时候，克莱夫人一直呆在旁边，她觉得还是离开这个屋子为好。安妮本来是可以多说些的，而且也确实想分辩两句，说她的朋友和他们的朋友情况没有多大差别，但是她对父亲的尊敬阻止她这么做。她没有回答，索性让他自己去思忖吧，反正在巴思这个地方，年纪三四十岁，生活拮据，姓氏不够尊贵的寡妇也不止史密斯夫人一个。
安妮去赴自己的约会，其他人也去赴他们的约会。当然，她第二天早晨听他们说，他们当天晚上过得十分愉快。她是唯一缺席的，因为沃尔特爵士和伊丽莎白不仅奉命来到子爵夫人府上，而且竟然高高兴兴地奉命为她招徕客人，特意邀请了拉塞尔夫人和埃利奥特先生。埃利奥特先生硬是早早地离开了沃利斯上校，拉塞尔夫人重新安排了整个晚上的活动，以便能去拜访子爵夫人。安妮听拉塞尔夫人一五一十地把整个晚上的情况述说了一番。对安妮来说，使她最感兴趣的是，她的朋友和埃利奥特先生没有少议论她，他们惦念她，为她感到惋惜，同时又敬佩她因为去看望史密斯夫人而不来赴约。她一再好心好意地去看望这位贫病交迫的老同学，这似乎博得了埃利奥特先生的好感。他认为她是个十分卓越的年轻女性，无论在性情上，举止上，还是心灵上，都是优秀女性的典范。他甚至还能投拉塞尔夫人所好，同她谈论谈论安妮的优点长处。安妮听朋友说起这么多事情，知道自己受到一位聪明人的器重，心里不由得激起了一阵阵愉快的感觉，而这种感觉也正是她的朋友有意要激发的。
现在，拉塞尔夫人完全明确了她对埃利奥特先生的看法。她相信，他迟早是想娶安妮为妻的，而且他也配得上她。她开始算计，埃利奥特先生还要多少个星期才能从服丧的羁绊中解放出来，以便能无拘无束地公开施展出他那殷勤讨好的高超本领。她觉得这件事是十拿九稳的，但是她决不想对安妮说得那么肯定。她只想给她点暗示，让她知道以后会出现什么情况。埃利奥特先生可能有情于她，假如他的情意是真的，而且得到了报答，那倒是一门美满的姻缘。安妮听她说着，并没有大声惊叫。她只是嫣然一笑，红着脸，轻轻摇了摇头。
“你知道，我不是个媒婆，”拉塞尔夫人说，“因为世人行事和考虑问题都变化莫测，对此我了解得太清楚了。我只是想说，万一埃利奥特先生以后向你求婚，而你又愿意答应他的时候，我认为你们完全可以幸福地生活在一起。谁都会觉得这是一起天设良缘，我认为这也许是一起非常幸福的姻缘。”
“埃利奥特先生是个极其和蔼可亲的人，我在许多方面都很钦佩他，”安妮说道。“不过，我们并不匹配。”
拉塞尔夫人对这话并未反驳，只是回答说，“我承认，能把你视为未来的凯林奇的女主人，未来的埃利奥特夫人，能期望看见你占据你亲爱的母亲的位置，继承她的全部权利，她的全部人缘，以及她的全部美德，对我将是最大的称心乐事。你在相貌和性情上与你母亲一模一样。我最亲爱的安妮，如果我可以认为你在地位、名誉和家庭方面也和她一模一样，在同一个地方掌管家务，安乐享福，只是比她更受尊重，那么，在我这个年纪上，我会觉得这使我感到无比快乐！”
安妮不得不转过脸，立起身子，朝远处的桌子走去，靠在那儿假装忙乎什么，试图克制住这幅美景引起的激动。一时间，她的想象、她的心仿佛着了魔似的。一想到由她取代她母亲的位置，第一次由她来复活“埃利奥特夫人”这个可贵的名字，让她重新回到凯林奇，把它重新称作她自己的家，她永久的家，这种魅力是一时无法抗拒的。拉塞尔夫人没有再吭声，她愿意让事情水到渠成。她认为，要是埃利奥特先生当时能彬彬有礼地亲自来求婚该多好——总之一句话，她相信安妮不相信的事情。安妮也想到了埃利奥特先生会亲自来求婚，这不禁使她又恢复了镇静。凯林奇和“埃利奥特夫人”的魅力统统消失了。她决不会接受他的求爱。这不单单因为她在感情上除了一个人以外，其他男人一概都不喜欢。她对这件事情的种种可能性经过认真思考之后，在理智上是不赞成埃利奥特先生的。
他们虽说已经结识了一个月，但是她并不认为自己真正了解他的品格。他是个聪明人，和蔼可亲，能说会道，卓有见解，似乎也很果断，很讲原则，这些特点都是明摆着的。不用说，他是明白事理的，安妮找不出他有一丝一毫明显违背道义的地方。然而，她不敢为他的行为打包票。她如果不怀疑他的现在，却怀疑他的过去。有时，他嘴里无意漏出一些老朋友的名字，提到过去的行为和追求，不免要引起她的疑心，觉得他过去的行为有失检束。她看得出来，他过去有些不良的习惯，星期日出去旅行是家常便饭；他生活中有一段时间（很可能还不短），至少是马马虎虎地对待一切严肃的事情；他现在也许改弦易辙了，可是他是个聪明谨慎的人，到了这个年纪也懂得要有个清白的名声，谁能为他的真情实感作担保呢？怎么能断定他已经洗心革面了呢？
埃利奥特先生谙熟世故，谈吐谨慎，举止文雅，但是并不坦率。他对别人的优缺点从来没有激动过，从来没有表示过强烈的喜怒。
这在安妮看来，显然是个缺陷。她早先的印象是无法补救的。她最珍视真诚、坦率而又热切的性格。她依然迷恋热情洋溢的人。她觉得，有些人虽然有时样子漫不经心，说起话来有些轻率，但是却比那些思想从不溜神，舌头从不滑边的人更加真诚可信。
埃利奥特先生对谁都过于谦和。安妮父亲的屋里有各种脾性的人，他却能个个讨好。他对谁都过于容忍，受到人人的偏爱。他曾经颇为坦率地向安妮议论过克莱夫人，似乎完全明白她在搞什么名堂，因而很瞧不起她。可是克莱夫人又和别人一样，觉得他很讨人喜欢。
拉塞尔夫人比她的年轻朋友或者看得浅些，或者看得深些，她觉得这里面没有什么可怀疑的。她无法想象还有比埃利奥特先生更完美的男子。她想到秋天可能看见他与她亲爱的朋友安妮在凯林奇教堂举行婚礼，心里觉得再惬意不过了。
-
Chapter Sixteen
There was one point which Anne, on returning to her family, would have
been more thankful to ascertain even than Mr Elliot's being in love
with Elizabeth, which was, her father's not being in love with Mrs
Clay; and she was very far from easy about it, when she had been at
home a few hours. On going down to breakfast the next morning, she
found there had just been a decent pretence on the lady's side of
meaning to leave them. She could imagine Mrs Clay to have said, that
"now Miss Anne was come, she could not suppose herself at all wanted;"
for Elizabeth was replying in a sort of whisper, "That must not be any
reason, indeed. I assure you I feel it none. She is nothing to me,
compared with you;" and she was in full time to hear her father say,
"My dear madam, this must not be. As yet, you have seen nothing of
Bath. You have been here only to be useful. You must not run away
from us now. You must stay to be acquainted with Mrs Wallis, the
beautiful Mrs Wallis. To your fine mind, I well know the sight of
beauty is a real gratification."
He spoke and looked so much in earnest, that Anne was not surprised to
see Mrs Clay stealing a glance at Elizabeth and herself. Her
countenance, perhaps, might express some watchfulness; but the praise
of the fine mind did not appear to excite a thought in her sister. The
lady could not but yield to such joint entreaties, and promise to stay.
In the course of the same morning, Anne and her father chancing to be
alone together, he began to compliment her on her improved looks; he
thought her "less thin in her person, in her cheeks; her skin, her
complexion, greatly improved; clearer, fresher. Had she been using any
thing in particular?" "No, nothing." "Merely Gowland," he supposed.
"No, nothing at all." "Ha! he was surprised at that;" and added,
"certainly you cannot do better than to continue as you are; you cannot
be better than well; or I should recommend Gowland, the constant use of
Gowland, during the spring months. Mrs Clay has been using it at my
recommendation, and you see what it has done for her. You see how it
has carried away her freckles."
If Elizabeth could but have heard this! Such personal praise might
have struck her, especially as it did not appear to Anne that the
freckles were at all lessened. But everything must take its chance.
The evil of a marriage would be much diminished, if Elizabeth were also
to marry. As for herself, she might always command a home with Lady
Russell.
Lady Russell's composed mind and polite manners were put to some trial
on this point, in her intercourse in Camden Place. The sight of Mrs
Clay in such favour, and of Anne so overlooked, was a perpetual
provocation to her there; and vexed her as much when she was away, as a
person in Bath who drinks the water, gets all the new publications, and
has a very large acquaintance, has time to be vexed.
As Mr Elliot became known to her, she grew more charitable, or more
indifferent, towards the others. His manners were an immediate
recommendation; and on conversing with him she found the solid so fully
supporting the superficial, that she was at first, as she told Anne,
almost ready to exclaim, "Can this be Mr Elliot?" and could not
seriously picture to herself a more agreeable or estimable man.
Everything united in him; good understanding, correct opinions,
knowledge of the world, and a warm heart. He had strong feelings of
family attachment and family honour, without pride or weakness; he
lived with the liberality of a man of fortune, without display; he
judged for himself in everything essential, without defying public
opinion in any point of worldly decorum. He was steady, observant,
moderate, candid; never run away with by spirits or by selfishness,
which fancied itself strong feeling; and yet, with a sensibility to
what was amiable and lovely, and a value for all the felicities of
domestic life, which characters of fancied enthusiasm and violent
agitation seldom really possess. She was sure that he had not been
happy in marriage. Colonel Wallis said it, and Lady Russell saw it;
but it had been no unhappiness to sour his mind, nor (she began pretty
soon to suspect) to prevent his thinking of a second choice. Her
satisfaction in Mr Elliot outweighed all the plague of Mrs Clay.
It was now some years since Anne had begun to learn that she and her
excellent friend could sometimes think differently; and it did not
surprise her, therefore, that Lady Russell should see nothing
suspicious or inconsistent, nothing to require more motives than
appeared, in Mr Elliot's great desire of a reconciliation. In Lady
Russell's view, it was perfectly natural that Mr Elliot, at a mature
time of life, should feel it a most desirable object, and what would
very generally recommend him among all sensible people, to be on good
terms with the head of his family; the simplest process in the world of
time upon a head naturally clear, and only erring in the heyday of
youth. Anne presumed, however, still to smile about it, and at last to
mention "Elizabeth." Lady Russell listened, and looked, and made only
this cautious reply:--"Elizabeth! very well; time will explain."
It was a reference to the future, which Anne, after a little
observation, felt she must submit to. She could determine nothing at
present. In that house Elizabeth must be first; and she was in the
habit of such general observance as "Miss Elliot," that any
particularity of attention seemed almost impossible. Mr Elliot, too,
it must be remembered, had not been a widower seven months. A little
delay on his side might be very excusable. In fact, Anne could never
see the crape round his hat, without fearing that she was the
inexcusable one, in attributing to him such imaginations; for though
his marriage had not been very happy, still it had existed so many
years that she could not comprehend a very rapid recovery from the
awful impression of its being dissolved.
However it might end, he was without any question their pleasantest
acquaintance in Bath: she saw nobody equal to him; and it was a great
indulgence now and then to talk to him about Lyme, which he seemed to
have as lively a wish to see again, and to see more of, as herself.
They went through the particulars of their first meeting a great many
times. He gave her to understand that he had looked at her with some
earnestness. She knew it well; and she remembered another person's
look also.
They did not always think alike. His value for rank and connexion she
perceived was greater than hers. It was not merely complaisance, it
must be a liking to the cause, which made him enter warmly into her
father and sister's solicitudes on a subject which she thought unworthy
to excite them. The Bath paper one morning announced the arrival of
the Dowager Viscountess Dalrymple, and her daughter, the Honourable
Miss Carteret; and all the comfort of No. --, Camden Place, was swept
away for many days; for the Dalrymples (in Anne's opinion, most
unfortunately) were cousins of the Elliots; and the agony was how to
introduce themselves properly.
Anne had never seen her father and sister before in contact with
nobility, and she must acknowledge herself disappointed. She had hoped
better things from their high ideas of their own situation in life, and
was reduced to form a wish which she had never foreseen; a wish that
they had more pride; for "our cousins Lady Dalrymple and Miss
Carteret;" "our cousins, the Dalrymples," sounded in her ears all day
long.
Sir Walter had once been in company with the late viscount, but had
never seen any of the rest of the family; and the difficulties of the
case arose from there having been a suspension of all intercourse by
letters of ceremony, ever since the death of that said late viscount,
when, in consequence of a dangerous illness of Sir Walter's at the same
time, there had been an unlucky omission at Kellynch. No letter of
condolence had been sent to Ireland. The neglect had been visited on
the head of the sinner; for when poor Lady Elliot died herself, no
letter of condolence was received at Kellynch, and, consequently, there
was but too much reason to apprehend that the Dalrymples considered the
relationship as closed. How to have this anxious business set to
rights, and be admitted as cousins again, was the question: and it was
a question which, in a more rational manner, neither Lady Russell nor
Mr Elliot thought unimportant. "Family connexions were always worth
preserving, good company always worth seeking; Lady Dalrymple had taken
a house, for three months, in Laura Place, and would be living in
style. She had been at Bath the year before, and Lady Russell had
heard her spoken of as a charming woman. It was very desirable that
the connexion should be renewed, if it could be done, without any
compromise of propriety on the side of the Elliots."
Sir Walter, however, would choose his own means, and at last wrote a
very fine letter of ample explanation, regret, and entreaty, to his
right honourable cousin. Neither Lady Russell nor Mr Elliot could
admire the letter; but it did all that was wanted, in bringing three
lines of scrawl from the Dowager Viscountess. "She was very much
honoured, and should be happy in their acquaintance." The toils of the
business were over, the sweets began. They visited in Laura Place,
they had the cards of Dowager Viscountess Dalrymple, and the Honourable
Miss Carteret, to be arranged wherever they might be most visible: and
"Our cousins in Laura Place,"--"Our cousin, Lady Dalrymple and Miss
Carteret," were talked of to everybody.
Anne was ashamed. Had Lady Dalrymple and her daughter even been very
agreeable, she would still have been ashamed of the agitation they
created, but they were nothing. There was no superiority of manner,
accomplishment, or understanding. Lady Dalrymple had acquired the name
of "a charming woman," because she had a smile and a civil answer for
everybody. Miss Carteret, with still less to say, was so plain and so
awkward, that she would never have been tolerated in Camden Place but
for her birth.
Lady Russell confessed she had expected something better; but yet "it
was an acquaintance worth having;" and when Anne ventured to speak her
opinion of them to Mr Elliot, he agreed to their being nothing in
themselves, but still maintained that, as a family connexion, as good
company, as those who would collect good company around them, they had
their value. Anne smiled and said,
"My idea of good company, Mr Elliot, is the company of clever,
well-informed people, who have a great deal of conversation; that is
what I call good company."
"You are mistaken," said he gently, "that is not good company; that is
the best. Good company requires only birth, education, and manners,
and with regard to education is not very nice. Birth and good manners
are essential; but a little learning is by no means a dangerous thing
in good company; on the contrary, it will do very well. My cousin Anne
shakes her head. She is not satisfied. She is fastidious. My dear
cousin" (sitting down by her), "you have a better right to be
fastidious than almost any other woman I know; but will it answer?
Will it make you happy? Will it not be wiser to accept the society of
those good ladies in Laura Place, and enjoy all the advantages of the
connexion as far as possible? You may depend upon it, that they will
move in the first set in Bath this winter, and as rank is rank, your
being known to be related to them will have its use in fixing your
family (our family let me say) in that degree of consideration which we
must all wish for."
"Yes," sighed Anne, "we shall, indeed, be known to be related to them!"
then recollecting herself, and not wishing to be answered, she added,
"I certainly do think there has been by far too much trouble taken to
procure the acquaintance. I suppose" (smiling) "I have more pride than
any of you; but I confess it does vex me, that we should be so
solicitous to have the relationship acknowledged, which we may be very
sure is a matter of perfect indifference to them."
"Pardon me, dear cousin, you are unjust in your own claims. In London,
perhaps, in your present quiet style of living, it might be as you say:
but in Bath; Sir Walter Elliot and his family will always be worth
knowing: always acceptable as acquaintance."
"Well," said Anne, "I certainly am proud, too proud to enjoy a welcome
which depends so entirely upon place."
"I love your indignation," said he; "it is very natural. But here you
are in Bath, and the object is to be established here with all the
credit and dignity which ought to belong to Sir Walter Elliot. You
talk of being proud; I am called proud, I know, and I shall not wish to
believe myself otherwise; for our pride, if investigated, would have
the same object, I have no doubt, though the kind may seem a little
different. In one point, I am sure, my dear cousin," (he continued,
speaking lower, though there was no one else in the room) "in one
point, I am sure, we must feel alike. We must feel that every addition
to your father's society, among his equals or superiors, may be of use
in diverting his thoughts from those who are beneath him."
He looked, as he spoke, to the seat which Mrs Clay had been lately
occupying: a sufficient explanation of what he particularly meant; and
though Anne could not believe in their having the same sort of pride,
she was pleased with him for not liking Mrs Clay; and her conscience
admitted that his wishing to promote her father's getting great
acquaintance was more than excusable in the view of defeating her.
安扰回到家里，有一点可能比弄清埃利奥特先生是否哀伤伊丽莎白更会使她感到高兴，那就是要确知她父亲没有爱上克莱夫人。可列是她在家了呆了几个小时，对此却并不感到放心。 第二天早晨下楼吃饭的时候，这为夫人一定是这样说的：“既然安妮小姐回来了，我觉得你们不再需要我了。”只听体伊丽莎白悄声答道“那可算不上什么理由。我向你保证，我认为这不是理由。同你相比，安妮对我是无足轻重的。”她父亲说的话，也让她全听到了：“亲爱的夫人，这可不成。你迄今还没看看巴思呢。你来这里光顾得帮忙了，你现在不能离开找们。你必须留下来等着结识沃利斯夫人，美丽的沃利斯夫人。你是个情趣高雅的人，我知道，欣赏美貌对你是一种真正的满足。”
他说得十分诚恳，样子也很认真，安妮只见克莱夫人偷偷向伊丽莎白和她自己瞥了一眼，心里并不感到奇怪。也许，她脸上还流露出积分戒备的的神气，但是情趣高雅的赞语似乎并未激起她姐姐的思绪。克莱夫人只好屈从两人的请求，答应留下来。
就在那司一个早晨，安妮和她父亲凑巧单独碰到了一起，做父亲的赞扬她变得更漂亮了，皮肤和面色也大有改观，变得更白净、更娇嫩了，是不是在使用什么特别的药物？”“没有，根本以有”“这就叫我感到奇怪了。”他接着说道“当然，你最好能保持现在的容颜，最好能保持良好的状况。不然我就建议你在春季使用高兰洗面剂，不间N断的使用。克莱夫人根据我的建议，一直在用这种洗面剂，你瞧对她有多灵验，把她的雀斑都洗掉了。”
要是伊丽莎白能听到这话该有！这种个人赞扬可能会使她有所触动，因为根据安妮看来，克莱夫人脸上的雀斑根本没有减少，不过，一切事情都应该碰碰运气。如果伊丽莎白也要结婚的话，那她父亲的这场婚事的弊病就会大大减少。至于安妮自已，她可以永远同拉塞尔夫人住在一起。
拉塞尔夫人与卡姆登巷的来往中，她那恬静的心地和文雅的举止在这一点上受到了考验。她呆在那里，眼见克莱夫人如此得宠，安妮如此被冷落，无时无刻不感到气恼，若是一个人呆在巴思，除了喝喝矿泉水，订购所有的新出版物和结交一大帮熟人之外，还有时间感到气恼的话。
拉塞尔夫人认识了埃利奥特先生之后，她对别人变得更加宽厚，或者更加漠不关心。他的举止当即博得了她的欢心。同他一交谈，发现他表里完全一致，于是她告诉安妮，她起初差一点惊叫起来：“这难道是埃利奥特先生？”她简直无法想象会有比他更讨人喜双更值得敬重的人。他身上综合了一切优点，富于理智，卓有见地，见多识广，为人热情。他对家族坏有深厚的感情，具有强烈的家族荣誉感，即不傲慢，也不怯弱；他作为一个有钱人，生活阔绰而不炫耀；他在一切实质性问题上都自有主张，但在处世行事上从不蔑视公众舆论。他稳重机警，温和坦率，他从不过于兴奋，过于自私，尽管这都被视为感情强烈的表现；然而，他知道什么是亲切可爱的，他珍惜家庭生活的幸福，而有些人自以为热情洋溢，激动不堪，其实他们很难具备这种旗帜。她知道，他在婚事上一直感到不幸。沃利斯上校是这么说的，拉塞尔夫人也看出来了。但是这种不幸并不会使他心灰意冷，而且（她很快意识到）也不会组织他产生续弦的念头。她对埃利奥特先生的 满意之情压过了对克莱夫人的厌烦之感。
安妮几年前便开始认识到，她和她的好朋友有时会抱有不同的想法。因此她并不感到奇怪，拉塞尔夫人对埃利奥特先生要求和好的强烈愿望既不觉得令人可疑，或是前后矛盾，又看不出他别有用心。在拉塞尔夫人看来，埃利奥特先生已经到了成年期，要同自己的家长和睦相处，这本是天经地义的事情，只会赢得通情达理的人们的交口称誉。他的头脑天生是清楚的，只不过在青年时期犯过错误，现在随着时间的推移自然改过来了。听了这话，安妮仍然冒昧地笑了笑，最后还提起了“伊丽莎白”。拉塞尔夫人听着，望着，只是审慎地这样答道：“伊丽莎白！好吧，时间会做出解释的。”
安妮经过一番观察，觉得必须等到将来，问题才能见分晓。当前，她可下不了结论。在这座房子里，伊丽莎白必须得到优先权，她习惯于被人们通称为“埃丽奥特小姐”。任何亲呢的表示似乎是不可能的，何况还不能忘记，埃利奥特先生丧偶还不到七个月。他要拖延点时间，那是完全情有可原的。事实上，她每次看到他帽子上的黑纱，就担心她自己是不可原谅的，竟然把这种想象加到他的头上。他的婚事虽说很不幸，但是他们毕竟做了多年夫妻，她不能想象他会很快忘掉丧偶给他带来的可怕打击。
不管事情的结果如何，埃利奥特先生无疑是他们在巴思最称心如意的熟人，安妮认为谁也比不上他。时常同他谈谈莱姆，这乃是一种莫大的享受，而他似乎也像安妮一样，迫切希望再多看看莱姆。他们又把首次见面的情景详详细细地谈论了许多遍。他告诉她说，他把她仔仔细细地端详了一番。她很熟悉这种目光，她还记得另外一个人的目光。
他们的想法并非总是一致。安妮看得出来，埃利奥特先生比她更注重门第和社会关系。有一桩事，安妮认为并不值得担忧，可埃利奥特先生却跟着她父亲和姐姐一起忧虑重重，这不仅仅是出于殷勤多礼，而且一定是想达到某种目的。原来，巴思的报纸有天早晨宣布，孀居的达尔林普尔子爵夫人及其女儿卡特雷特小姐来到了巴思。于是多少天来，卡姆登巷的轻松气氛被一扫而光；因为达尔林普尔母女同埃利奥特父女是表亲，这使安妮觉得极为不幸。沃尔特爵士父女感到伤脑筋的，是如何会见她们为好。
安妮先前从未见到父亲、姐姐同贵族来往过，她必须承认，她有些失望。他们对自己的地位颇为得意，安妮本来希望他们的举动体面一些，可是现在却无可奈何地产生了一个她从没料到的愿望，希望他们能增添几分自尊心，因为她一天到晚耳朵里听到的尽是“我们的表亲达尔林普尔夫人和卡特雷特小姐”，“我们的表亲达尔林普尔母女”。
沃尔特爵士同已故子爵会过一面，但是从未见过子爵府上的其他人。事情难办的是，自从子爵去世以来，他们两家已经中断了一切礼节性的书信来往。原来，在子爵刚去世的时候，沃尔特爵士因为正患重病，以致很不幸，凯林奇府上有所失礼，没向爱尔兰发去唁函。这种忽略后来又降临到失礼者的头上；因为当可怜的埃利奥特夫人去世时，凯林奇也没收到唁函，因而他们完全有理由担心，达尔林普尔母女认为他们的关系已经告终了。现在的问题是如何纠正这令人心焦的误会，使她们重新承认表亲这层关系。拉塞尔夫人和埃利奥特先生虽说表现得比较理智，但是并不认为这个问题无关紧要。“亲戚关系总是值得保持，好朋友总是值得寻求。达尔林普尔夫人在劳拉巷租了一幢房子，为期三个月，过得非常阔绰。她头年来过巴思，拉塞尔夫人听说她是个可爱的女人。如果埃利奥特父女能够不失体面地同她们恢复关系，那就再称心不过了。”
不过，沃尔特爵士宁愿选择自己的方式，最后向他尊贵的表妹写了一封十分委婉的解释信，洋洋洒洒的，又是抱歉，又是恳求。拉塞尔夫人和埃利奥特先生并不赞赏这封信，但是它却达到了预期的目的，子爵夫人草草写了三行回书。“甚感荣幸，非常乐于结识你们。”苦尽甜来，他们到劳拉巷登门拜访，接到了达尔林普尔子爵夫人和卡特雷特小姐的名片，说是愿意在他们最方便的时候，前来拜访。沃尔特爵士父女逢人便谈起“我们劳拉巷的表亲”。——“我们的表亲达尔林普尔夫人和卡特雷特小姐”。
安妮深感羞耻。即使达尔林普尔夫人和她的女儿十分和蔼可亲，她也会对她们引起的激动不安感到羞耻，何况她们没有什么了不起的。她们无论在风度上，还是才智上，都不比人高明。达尔林普尔夫人之所以博得了“一个可爱的女人”的名声，那是因为她对谁都笑容可掬，回起话来客客气气的。卡特雷特小姐更是少言寡语，再加上相貌平常，举止笨拙，若不是因为出身高贵，卡姆登巷决不会容她登门。
拉塞尔夫人供认，她原来预期情况要好一些。不过，她们还是“值得结识的”。当安妮大胆地向埃利奥特先生说明了她对她们母女的看法时，埃利奥特先生也觉得她们本身是没有什么了不起的，不过仍然认为：她们作为亲戚，作为愉快的伙伴，加之本身又乐于结交愉快的伙伴，她们自有可贵之处。安妮笑道：
“埃利奥特先生，我心目中的愉快的伙伴，应该是些聪明人，他们见多识广，能说会道。这就是我所谓的愉快的伙伴。”
“你这话可说得不对，”埃利奥特先生温和地说道，“那不是愉快的伙伴，而是最好的伙伴。愉快的伙伴只需要出身高贵，受过教育，举止文雅，而且对受教育的要求并不十分严格。出身高贵和举止文雅却必不可少。不过，对于愉快的伙伴来说，有点知识决不是危险的事情，相反会大有益处。我的堂妹安妮摇头了。她不相信这话。她还挺挑剔呢。我亲爱的堂妹，”他在她身旁坐了下来，“你几乎比我认识的任何女人都更有权利挑剔，可是这能解决问题吗？能使你感到愉快吗？如果接受了劳拉巷这两位夫人小姐的友谊，尽可能享受一下这门亲戚提供的一切有利条件。岂不是更好吗？你相信我好啦，她们今年冬天准保要活跃于巴思的社会名流之中。地位毕竟是重要的，人们一旦知道你们同她们有亲戚关系，你们一家人（让我说我们一家人）就会像我们所：希望的那样，受世人青睐。”
“是呀！”安妮叹了口气，“人们肯定会知道我们同她们有亲戚关系！”说罢定了定心，因为不想听他回答，她接下来又说道：“我当然认为有人在不遗余力地高攀这门亲戚，我想，”她微笑着，“我比你们都更有自尊心。但是不瞒你说，我感到恼火，我们居然如此急切地要她们承认这种关系，而我们可以肯定，她们对这个问题丝毫也不感兴趣。”
“请原谅，亲爱的堂妹，你小看了自己的应有权利。假若是在伦敦，你就像现在这样无声无息地生活着，情况也许会像你说的那样。但是在巴思，沃尔特·埃利奥特爵士及其一家总是值得受人结识的，总是会被认作朋友的。”
“当然，”安妮说，“我很骄傲，骄傲得无法赏识这样的受人欢迎，以至于还得完全取决于在什么地方。”
“我喜欢你这样气愤，”埃利奥特先生说，“这是很自然的。不过你现在是在巴思，目的是要在这里定居下来，而且要保持理应属于沃尔特·埃利奥特爵士的一切荣誉和尊严。你说起自己很骄傲，我知道人家说我很骄傲，而我也不想认为自己并非如此；因为我不怀疑，我们的骄傲如果经过考查，可以发现有个相同的目的，虽然性质似乎略有点差别。我敢说，在有一点上，我亲爱的堂妹，”他继续说道，虽然屋里没有别人，声音却压得更低了，“我敢说，在有一点上，我们肯定会有同感。我们一定会感到，你父亲在与他地位相当或是胜过他的人们当中每多交一个朋友，就会使他少想一点那些地位比他低下的人。”
他一边说一边朝克莱夫人最近常坐的位子望去，足以说明他说这话的特殊用意。虽说安妮不敢相信他们同样骄傲，但是对他不喜欢克莱夫人却感到高兴。她凭着良心承认，从挫败克莱夫人的观点来看，埃利奥特先生希望促成她父亲多结交些朋友，那是完全可以谅解的。
-
Chapter Fifteen
Sir Walter had taken a very good house in Camden Place, a lofty
dignified situation, such as becomes a man of consequence; and both he
and Elizabeth were settled there, much to their satisfaction.
Anne entered it with a sinking heart, anticipating an imprisonment of
many months, and anxiously saying to herself, "Oh! when shall I leave
you again?" A degree of unexpected cordiality, however, in the welcome
she received, did her good. Her father and sister were glad to see
her, for the sake of shewing her the house and furniture, and met her
with kindness. Her making a fourth, when they sat down to dinner, was
noticed as an advantage.
Mrs Clay was very pleasant, and very smiling, but her courtesies and
smiles were more a matter of course. Anne had always felt that she
would pretend what was proper on her arrival, but the complaisance of
the others was unlooked for. They were evidently in excellent spirits,
and she was soon to listen to the causes. They had no inclination to
listen to her. After laying out for some compliments of being deeply
regretted in their old neighbourhood, which Anne could not pay, they
had only a few faint enquiries to make, before the talk must be all
their own. Uppercross excited no interest, Kellynch very little: it
was all Bath.
They had the pleasure of assuring her that Bath more than answered
their expectations in every respect. Their house was undoubtedly the
best in Camden Place; their drawing-rooms had many decided advantages
over all the others which they had either seen or heard of, and the
superiority was not less in the style of the fitting-up, or the taste
of the furniture. Their acquaintance was exceedingly sought after.
Everybody was wanting to visit them. They had drawn back from many
introductions, and still were perpetually having cards left by people
of whom they knew nothing.
Here were funds of enjoyment. Could Anne wonder that her father and
sister were happy? She might not wonder, but she must sigh that her
father should feel no degradation in his change, should see nothing to
regret in the duties and dignity of the resident landholder, should
find so much to be vain of in the littlenesses of a town; and she must
sigh, and smile, and wonder too, as Elizabeth threw open the
folding-doors and walked with exultation from one drawing-room to the
other, boasting of their space; at the possibility of that woman, who
had been mistress of Kellynch Hall, finding extent to be proud of
between two walls, perhaps thirty feet asunder.
But this was not all which they had to make them happy. They had Mr
Elliot too. Anne had a great deal to hear of Mr Elliot. He was not
only pardoned, they were delighted with him. He had been in Bath about
a fortnight; (he had passed through Bath in November, in his way to
London, when the intelligence of Sir Walter's being settled there had
of course reached him, though only twenty-four hours in the place, but
he had not been able to avail himself of it;) but he had now been a
fortnight in Bath, and his first object on arriving, had been to leave
his card in Camden Place, following it up by such assiduous endeavours
to meet, and when they did meet, by such great openness of conduct,
such readiness to apologize for the past, such solicitude to be
received as a relation again, that their former good understanding was
completely re-established.
They had not a fault to find in him. He had explained away all the
appearance of neglect on his own side. It had originated in
misapprehension entirely. He had never had an idea of throwing himself
off; he had feared that he was thrown off, but knew not why, and
delicacy had kept him silent. Upon the hint of having spoken
disrespectfully or carelessly of the family and the family honours, he
was quite indignant. He, who had ever boasted of being an Elliot, and
whose feelings, as to connection, were only too strict to suit the
unfeudal tone of the present day. He was astonished, indeed, but his
character and general conduct must refute it. He could refer Sir
Walter to all who knew him; and certainly, the pains he had been taking
on this, the first opportunity of reconciliation, to be restored to the
footing of a relation and heir-presumptive, was a strong proof of his
opinions on the subject.
The circumstances of his marriage, too, were found to admit of much
extenuation. This was an article not to be entered on by himself; but
a very intimate friend of his, a Colonel Wallis, a highly respectable
man, perfectly the gentleman, (and not an ill-looking man, Sir Walter
added), who was living in very good style in Marlborough Buildings, and
had, at his own particular request, been admitted to their acquaintance
through Mr Elliot, had mentioned one or two things relative to the
marriage, which made a material difference in the discredit of it.
Colonel Wallis had known Mr Elliot long, had been well acquainted also
with his wife, had perfectly understood the whole story. She was
certainly not a woman of family, but well educated, accomplished, rich,
and excessively in love with his friend. There had been the charm.
She had sought him. Without that attraction, not all her money would
have tempted Elliot, and Sir Walter was, moreover, assured of her
having been a very fine woman. Here was a great deal to soften the
business. A very fine woman with a large fortune, in love with him!
Sir Walter seemed to admit it as complete apology; and though Elizabeth
could not see the circumstance in quite so favourable a light, she
allowed it be a great extenuation.
Mr Elliot had called repeatedly, had dined with them once, evidently
delighted by the distinction of being asked, for they gave no dinners
in general; delighted, in short, by every proof of cousinly notice, and
placing his whole happiness in being on intimate terms in Camden Place.
Anne listened, but without quite understanding it. Allowances, large
allowances, she knew, must be made for the ideas of those who spoke.
She heard it all under embellishment. All that sounded extravagant or
irrational in the progress of the reconciliation might have no origin
but in the language of the relators. Still, however, she had the
sensation of there being something more than immediately appeared, in
Mr Elliot's wishing, after an interval of so many years, to be well
received by them. In a worldly view, he had nothing to gain by being
on terms with Sir Walter; nothing to risk by a state of variance. In
all probability he was already the richer of the two, and the Kellynch
estate would as surely be his hereafter as the title. A sensible man,
and he had looked like a very sensible man, why should it be an object
to him? She could only offer one solution; it was, perhaps, for
Elizabeth's sake. There might really have been a liking formerly,
though convenience and accident had drawn him a different way; and now
that he could afford to please himself, he might mean to pay his
addresses to her. Elizabeth was certainly very handsome, with
well-bred, elegant manners, and her character might never have been
penetrated by Mr Elliot, knowing her but in public, and when very young
himself. How her temper and understanding might bear the investigation
of his present keener time of life was another concern and rather a
fearful one. Most earnestly did she wish that he might not be too
nice, or too observant if Elizabeth were his object; and that Elizabeth
was disposed to believe herself so, and that her friend Mrs Clay was
encouraging the idea, seemed apparent by a glance or two between them,
while Mr Elliot's frequent visits were talked of.
Anne mentioned the glimpses she had had of him at Lyme, but without
being much attended to. "Oh! yes, perhaps, it had been Mr Elliot.
They did not know. It might be him, perhaps." They could not listen
to her description of him. They were describing him themselves; Sir
Walter especially. He did justice to his very gentlemanlike
appearance, his air of elegance and fashion, his good shaped face, his
sensible eye; but, at the same time, "must lament his being very much
under-hung, a defect which time seemed to have increased; nor could he
pretend to say that ten years had not altered almost every feature for
the worse. Mr Elliot appeared to think that he (Sir Walter) was
looking exactly as he had done when they last parted;" but Sir Walter
had "not been able to return the compliment entirely, which had
embarrassed him. He did not mean to complain, however. Mr Elliot was
better to look at than most men, and he had no objection to being seen
with him anywhere."
Mr Elliot, and his friends in Marlborough Buildings, were talked of the
whole evening. "Colonel Wallis had been so impatient to be introduced
to them! and Mr Elliot so anxious that he should!" and there was a Mrs
Wallis, at present known only to them by description, as she was in
daily expectation of her confinement; but Mr Elliot spoke of her as "a
most charming woman, quite worthy of being known in Camden Place," and
as soon as she recovered they were to be acquainted. Sir Walter
thought much of Mrs Wallis; she was said to be an excessively pretty
woman, beautiful. "He longed to see her. He hoped she might make some
amends for the many very plain faces he was continually passing in the
streets. The worst of Bath was the number of its plain women. He did
not mean to say that there were no pretty women, but the number of the
plain was out of all proportion. He had frequently observed, as he
walked, that one handsome face would be followed by thirty, or
five-and-thirty frights; and once, as he had stood in a shop on Bond
Street, he had counted eighty-seven women go by, one after another,
without there being a tolerable face among them. It had been a frosty
morning, to be sure, a sharp frost, which hardly one woman in a
thousand could stand the test of. But still, there certainly were a
dreadful multitude of ugly women in Bath; and as for the men! they
were infinitely worse. Such scarecrows as the streets were full of!
It was evident how little the women were used to the sight of anything
tolerable, by the effect which a man of decent appearance produced. He
had never walked anywhere arm-in-arm with Colonel Wallis (who was a
fine military figure, though sandy-haired) without observing that every
woman's eye was upon him; every woman's eye was sure to be upon Colonel
Wallis." Modest Sir Walter! He was not allowed to escape, however.
His daughter and Mrs Clay united in hinting that Colonel Wallis's
companion might have as good a figure as Colonel Wallis, and certainly
was not sandy-haired.
"How is Mary looking?" said Sir Walter, in the height of his good
humour. "The last time I saw her she had a red nose, but I hope that
may not happen every day."
"Oh! no, that must have been quite accidental. In general she has been
in very good health and very good looks since Michaelmas."
"If I thought it would not tempt her to go out in sharp winds, and grow
coarse, I would send her a new hat and pelisse."
Anne was considering whether she should venture to suggest that a gown,
or a cap, would not be liable to any such misuse, when a knock at the
door suspended everything. "A knock at the door! and so late! It was
ten o'clock. Could it be Mr Elliot? They knew he was to dine in
Lansdown Crescent. It was possible that he might stop in his way home
to ask them how they did. They could think of no one else. Mrs Clay
decidedly thought it Mr Elliot's knock." Mrs Clay was right. With all
the state which a butler and foot-boy could give, Mr Elliot was ushered
into the room.
It was the same, the very same man, with no difference but of dress.
Anne drew a little back, while the others received his compliments, and
her sister his apologies for calling at so unusual an hour, but "he
could not be so near without wishing to know that neither she nor her
friend had taken cold the day before," &c. &c; which was all as
politely done, and as politely taken, as possible, but her part must
follow then. Sir Walter talked of his youngest daughter; "Mr Elliot
must give him leave to present him to his youngest daughter" (there was
no occasion for remembering Mary); and Anne, smiling and blushing, very
becomingly shewed to Mr Elliot the pretty features which he had by no
means forgotten, and instantly saw, with amusement at his little start
of surprise, that he had not been at all aware of who she was. He
looked completely astonished, but not more astonished than pleased; his
eyes brightened! and with the most perfect alacrity he welcomed the
relationship, alluded to the past, and entreated to be received as an
acquaintance already. He was quite as good-looking as he had appeared
at Lyme, his countenance improved by speaking, and his manners were so
exactly what they ought to be, so polished, so easy, so particularly
agreeable, that she could compare them in excellence to only one
person's manners. They were not the same, but they were, perhaps,
equally good.
He sat down with them, and improved their conversation very much.
There could be no doubt of his being a sensible man. Ten minutes were
enough to certify that. His tone, his expressions, his choice of
subject, his knowing where to stop; it was all the operation of a
sensible, discerning mind. As soon as he could, he began to talk to
her of Lyme, wanting to compare opinions respecting the place, but
especially wanting to speak of the circumstance of their happening to
be guests in the same inn at the same time; to give his own route,
understand something of hers, and regret that he should have lost such
an opportunity of paying his respects to her. She gave him a short
account of her party and business at Lyme. His regret increased as he
listened. He had spent his whole solitary evening in the room
adjoining theirs; had heard voices, mirth continually; thought they
must be a most delightful set of people, longed to be with them, but
certainly without the smallest suspicion of his possessing the shadow
of a right to introduce himself. If he had but asked who the party
were! The name of Musgrove would have told him enough. "Well, it
would serve to cure him of an absurd practice of never asking a
question at an inn, which he had adopted, when quite a young man, on
the principal of its being very ungenteel to be curious.
"The notions of a young man of one or two and twenty," said he, "as to
what is necessary in manners to make him quite the thing, are more
absurd, I believe, than those of any other set of beings in the world.
The folly of the means they often employ is only to be equalled by the
folly of what they have in view."
But he must not be addressing his reflections to Anne alone: he knew
it; he was soon diffused again among the others, and it was only at
intervals that he could return to Lyme.
His enquiries, however, produced at length an account of the scene she
had been engaged in there, soon after his leaving the place. Having
alluded to "an accident," he must hear the whole. When he questioned,
Sir Walter and Elizabeth began to question also, but the difference in
their manner of doing it could not be unfelt. She could only compare
Mr Elliot to Lady Russell, in the wish of really comprehending what had
passed, and in the degree of concern for what she must have suffered in
witnessing it.
He staid an hour with them. The elegant little clock on the mantel-piece
had struck "eleven with its silver sounds," and the watchman was
beginning to be heard at a distance telling the same tale, before Mr
Elliot or any of them seemed to feel that he had been there long.
Anne could not have supposed it possible that her first evening in
Camden Place could have passed so well!
沃尔特爵士在卡姆登巷租了一幢上好的房子，地势又高又威严，正好适合一个贵绅的身份。他和伊丽莎白都在那里住了下来，感到十分称心如意。
安妮怀着沉重的心情走进屋去，一想到自己要在这里关上好几个月，便焦灼不安地自言自语道：“哦！我什么时候能再离开你？”
不过出乎意料，她受到了相当热情的欢迎，这使她感到欣慰。她父亲和姐姐就想让她看看房子、家具，见到她颇为高兴，待她十分和气。大伙坐下吃饭时，发现多了个第四者，这也不无好处。
克莱夫人和颜悦色，笑容满面，不过她的礼貌和微笑倒是理所当然的事情。安妮总是觉得，她一到来，克莱夫人就会装出礼貌周到的样子，然而另外两个人的如此多礼却是没有料到的。显而易见，他们都兴高采烈的，这其中的缘由安妮马上就要听到。他们并不想听她说话，开始还指望她能恭维几句，说说老邻居如何深切地怀念他们，怎奈安妮不会这一套。他们只不过随便询问了两句，然后整个谈话就由他们包揽了。厄泼克劳斯激不起他们的兴趣，凯林奇引起的兴趣也很小，谈来谈去全是巴思。
他们高高兴兴地告诉她，巴思无论从哪方面看，都超出了他们的期望。他们的房子在卡姆登巷无疑是最好的，他们的客厅同他们耳闻目睹过的所有客厅比起来，具有许多明显的优点，而这种优越性同样表现在陈设的式样和家具的格调上。人们都争先恐后地结交他们，个个都想拜访他们。他们回避了许多引荐，但仍然有素不相识的人络绎不绝地送来名片。
这就是享乐的资本！安妮能对父亲和姐姐的喜悦感到惊讶吗？她或许不会惊讶，但一定会叹息。她父亲居然对自己的变化不觉得屈辱，对失去居住在自己土地上的义务和尊严不感到懊悔，却对呆在一个小城镇里沾沾自喜。当伊丽莎白打开折门，洋洋得意地从一间客厅走到另一间客厅，夸耀这些客厅有多么宽敞时，安妮岂能不为这位女人的行止感到可笑和惊奇，并为之叹息。她原是凯林奇大厦的女主人，现在见到两壁之间大约有三十英尺的距离，居然能够如此得意。
然而，这并不是他们为之欣喜的全部内容，其中还有埃利奥特先生。安妮听到他们大谈特谈埃利奥特先生。他不仅受到宽恕，而且博得了他们的欢心。他在巴思住了大约两个星期。（他十一月份去伦敦的途中，曾路过巴思，有关沃尔特爵士移居这里的消息，他当然已有所闻。他虽说在此地逗留了二十四小时，但却未能趁机求得一见。）但是，他如今已在巴思住了两个星期，他到达后的头一件事就是去卡姆登巷递上名片，接着便千方百计地求见。在他们见面的时候，他举止是那样诚恳大方，主动为过去的行为道了歉，又那样急切地希望被重新接纳为本家亲戚，于是他们完全恢复了过去的融洽关系。
他们发现他并没有什么过错。他为自己的貌似怠慢作了辩解，说那纯粹是误解造成的。他从没想到要脱离家族。他担心自己被抛弃了，可是又不知道原因何在，而且一直不好意思询问。一听说他曾对家族和荣誉出言不逊，或出言不慎，他不由得义愤填膺。他一向夸耀自己是埃利奥特家族的人，有着极其传统的家族观念，这同现今的非封建风气很不合拍。他的确感到惊讶，不过他的人格和整个行为一定能对这种误解加以反驳。他告诉沃尔特爵士，他可以向熟悉他的一切人了解他的情况。当然，他一得到重修旧好的机会，便在这上面费尽了心血，想把自己恢复到本家和继承人的地位，此事充分证明了他对这个问题的看法。
他们发现，他的婚姻情况也是十分情有可原的。这一条他自己不好说，不过他有个非常亲密的朋友——沃利斯上校。这是个很体面的人，一个地地道道的绅士（沃尔特爵士还补充说，他是一个不丑的男子汉），在马尔巴勒大楼过着非常优裕的生活，经他自己特意要求，埃利奥特先生从中介绍，结识了沃尔特爵士父女。他提到了有关埃利奥特先生婚事的一两个情况，这就大大改变了他们的看法搅得事情并非那么不光彩。
沃利斯上校早就认识埃利奥特先生，同他妻子也很熟悉，因而对整个事情了如指掌。当然，她不是个大家困秀，但却受过上等教育，多才多艺，也很有钱，极其喜欢他的朋友。她富有怎力，主动追求他。她若是没有那点踢力，她的钱再多也打动不了埃利奥特先生的心，况且，他还向沃尔特爵士担保说，她是个十分漂亮的女人。有了这一大堆情况，事情就好理解了。一个非常有钱、非常漂亮的女人爱上了他。沃尔特爵士似乎承认，照这么说来完全可以谅解。伊丽莎白对此虽说不能完全赞同，却觉得情有可原。
埃利奥特先生三番五次地登门拜访，还同他们一起吃过一顿饭。显然，他对自己受到盛情邀请感到高兴，因为沃尔特爵士父女一般并不请人吃饭。总而言之，他为自己受到伯父、堂妹的盛情接待而感到高兴，把自己的整个幸福寄托在同卡姆登巷建立亲善关系上。
安妮倾听着，但是又搞不太明白。她知道，对于说话人的观点，她必须打个折扣，很大的折扣。她听到的内容全都经过了添枝加叶。在重修旧好的过程中，那些听起来过火的、不合理的东西可能是说话人的言语引起的。尽管如此，她还是有这样的感觉：间隔了许多年之后，埃利奥特先生又想受到他们的厚待，外表上看不出来，心里可不知道打的什么主意。从世俗的观点来看，他同沃尔特爵士关系好了无利可图，关系坏了也无险可担。十有八九，他已经比沃尔特爵士更有钱了。再说今后，凯林奇庄园连同那爵位肯定要归他所有。他是个聪明人，而且看来十分聪明，那他为什么要蓄意这样干？她只能找到一个解释：说不定是为了伊丽莎白。他过去也许真的喜欢她，不过由于贪图享受和偶然的机遇，他又作出了别的抉择。如今他既然可以按照自己的意愿行事了，就会打算向伊丽莎白求婚。伊丽莎白当然很漂亮，举止端庄娴雅，她的性格也许从来未被埃利奥特先生看透过，因为他只是在公开场合结识了她，而且是在他自己十分年轻的时候。现在他到了更加敏锐的年纪，伊丽莎白的性情和见识能否经得起他的审查，却是令人担心的，而且令人可怕。安妮情恳意切地希望，如果埃利奥特先生当真相中了伊丽莎白，他可不要太挑剔，太认真了。伊丽莎白自认为埃利奥特先生看中了她，而她的朋友克莱夫人也怂恿她这样想，这在大伙谈论埃利奥特先生的频繁来访时，看着她俩眉来眼去地使上一两次眼色，便能一目了然。
安妮说起她在莱姆匆匆见过他两眼，可惜没有人注意听。“哦！是的，那也许是埃利奥特先生。我们不清楚。那也许是他。”他们无法听她来形容，因为他们自己在形容他，尤其是沃尔特爵士。他称赞他很有绅士派头，风度优雅入时，脸形好看，还长有一双聪慧的眼睛。不过，他又不得不为他的下颌过于突出表示惋惜，而且这一缺陷似乎越来越明显。他也不能假意奉承，说他这些年来几乎一点也没变样。埃利奥特先生却仿佛认为，沃尔特爵士看上去倒和他们最后分手时一模一样。但是沃尔特爵士却不能同样恭维他一番，因为这使他感到不安。不过，他也不想表示不满。埃利奥特先生毕竟比大多数人更好看些，无论走到哪里，他都不怕人家看见他俩在一起。
整个晚上，大家都在谈论埃利奥特先生和他在马尔巴勒大楼的朋友。“沃利斯上校是那样急于结识我们！埃利奥特先生也是那样急切地希望他能结识我们！”眼下，他们对沃利斯夫人只是有所耳闻，因为她很快就要分娩了。不过埃利奥特先生称她是个“极其可爱的女人，很值得卡姆登巷的人们与之交往”，她一恢复健康，他们便可结识。沃尔特爵士十分推崇沃利斯夫人，说她是个极其漂亮的女人。他渴望见到她。他在街上尽见到些难看的女人，希望沃利斯夫人能为他弥补一下。巴思的最大缺点，就是难看的女人大多。
他不想说这里没有漂亮的女人，但是丑女人的比例太大。他往往是边走边观察，每见到一个漂亮的女子，接下来就要见到三十个、甚至三十五个丑女人。一次，他站在邦德街的一家商店里，数来数去，总共有八十七个女人走过去了，还没见到一个像样的。不错，那天早晨很冷，寒气袭人，能经得起这个考验的，一千个女人里头还找不到一个。但是，巴思的丑女人仍然多得吓人。再说那些男人！他们更是丑不可言。这样的丑八怪，大街上触目皆是！这里的女人很难见到一个像样的男人，这可以从相貌端正的男人引起的反应中看得明明白白。沃利斯上校虽说长着浅棕色头发，可也是个仪表堂堂的军人，沃尔特爵士无论同他臂挽臂地走到哪里，总是注意到每个女人的目光都在盯着他。的的确确，每个女人的目光都要盯着沃利斯上校。好谦虚的沃尔特爵士！其实，他又何尝逃脱得了。他的女儿和克莱夫人一同暗示说，沃利斯上校的伙伴具有像沃利斯上校一样漂亮的体态，而且他的头发当然不是浅棕色的。
“玛丽看上去怎么样啦？”沃尔特爵士喜冲冲地说道。“我上次见到她的时候，她红着个鼻子，我希望她不是成天这样。”
“哦！不是的，那一定纯属偶然。自从米迹勒节以来，她的身体一般都很好，样子也很漂亮。”
“我本想送给她一顶新遮阳帽和一件皮制新外衣，可是又怕她冒着刺骨的寒风往外跑，把皮肤吹粗糙了。”
安妮心里在想，她是不是应该贸然建议，他若是改送一件礼服或是一顶便帽，便不至于被如此滥用，不料一阵敲门声把一切都打断了。有人敲门！天这么晚，都十点钟了！难道是埃利奥特先生？
他们知道他到兰斯造思新月饭店吃饭去了，回家的路上可能顺便进来问个安。他们想不到会有别人。克莱夫人心想一定是埃利奥特先生敲门。克莱夫人猜对了。一个管家兼男仆礼仪周到地把埃利奥特先生引进屋里。
一点不错，就是那个人，除了衣着之外，没有别的什么两样的。安妮往后退了退，只见他在向别人表示问候，请她姐姐原谅他这么晚了还来登门拜访，不过都走到门口了，他禁不住想知道一下，伊丽莎白和她的朋友头天有没有发生伤风感冒之类的事情。这些话，他尽量说得客客气气的，别人也尽量客客气气地听着，可是下面就要轮到她了。沃尔特爵士谈起了他的小女儿。“埃利奥特先生，请允许我介绍一下我的小女儿。”（谁也不会想起玛丽）安妮脸上露出了羞涩的微笑，恰好向埃利奥特先生显现出他始终未能忘怀的那张漂亮面孔。安妮当即发现他微微一怔，不禁觉得有些好笑，他居然一直不晓得她是谁。他看上去大为惊讶，但是惊讶之余更感到欣喜。他的眼睛在熠熠发光！他情恳意切地欢迎这位亲戚，还提起了过去的事情，求她拿他当熟人看待。他看上去跟在莱姆的时候一样漂亮，说起话来更显得仪态不凡。他的举止真是堪称楷模，既雍容大方，又和蔼可亲，安妮只能拿一个人的举止与之媲美。这两个人的举止并不相同，但也许同样令人可爱。
他同他们一起坐了下来，为他们的谈话增添了异彩。他无疑是个聪明人，这在十分钟里便得到了证实。他的语气、神态、话题的选择，知道适可而止，处处表明他是个聪明、理智的人。他一得到机会，便同安妮谈起了莱姆，想交换一下对那个地方的看法，尤其想谈谈他们同时住在同一座旅馆的情况；把他自己的旅程告诉她，也听她说说她的旅程，并为失去这样一个向她表示敬意的机会而感到遗憾。安妮简要述说了她们一伙人在莱姆的活动。埃利奥特先生听了越发感到遗憾。他整个晚上都是独自一个人在她们隔壁的房间里度过的，总是听到他们有说有笑的，心想他们准是一伙顶开心的人，渴望能加入他们一起，不过他当然丝毫没有想到他会有任何权利来作自我介绍啦。他要是问问这伙人是谁就好了！一听到默斯格罗夫这个名字，他就会明白真情的。“唔，那还可以帮助我纠正在旅馆决不向人发问的荒诞做法，我还是在很年轻的时候，就开始遵循好奇者不礼貌的原则。”
“我相信，”他说，“一个二十一二岁的年轻人为了争时髦，对于必须采取什么样的举止所抱有的想法，真比天下其他任何一种人的想法还要荒诞。他们采用的方式往往是愚蠢的，而能与这种愚蠢方式相比拟的，却只有他们那愚蠢的想法。”
但是他知道，他不能光对安妮一个人谈论自己的想法，他很快又向众人扯开了话题，莱姆的经历只能偶尔再提提。
不过，经他一再询问，安妮终于介绍了他离开莱姆不久她在那里所经历的情景。一提起“一起事故”，他就必得听听全部真相。他询问的时候，沃尔特爵士和伊丽莎白也跟着询问，但是你又不能不感到他们的提问方式是不同的。安妮只能拿埃利奥特先生与拉塞尔夫人相比较，看谁真正希望了解出了什么事情，看谁对安妮目睹这一事件时所遭受的痛苦更加关切。
他和他们在一起呆了一个小时。壁炉架上那只精致的小时钟以银铃般的声音敲了十一点，只听远处的更夫也在报告同样的时辰。直到此时，埃利奥特先生或是别的什么人才似乎感到，他在爵士府上呆得够久的了。
安妮万万没有想到，她在卡姆登巷的头一天晚上会过得这么愉快。
-
Chapter Fourteen
Though Charles and Mary had remained at Lyme much longer after Mr and
Mrs Musgrove's going than Anne conceived they could have been at all
wanted, they were yet the first of the family to be at home again; and
as soon as possible after their return to Uppercross they drove over to
the Lodge. They had left Louisa beginning to sit up; but her head,
though clear, was exceedingly weak, and her nerves susceptible to the
highest extreme of tenderness; and though she might be pronounced to be
altogether doing very well, it was still impossible to say when she
might be able to bear the removal home; and her father and mother, who
must return in time to receive their younger children for the Christmas
holidays, had hardly a hope of being allowed to bring her with them.
They had been all in lodgings together. Mrs Musgrove had got Mrs
Harville's children away as much as she could, every possible supply
from Uppercross had been furnished, to lighten the inconvenience to the
Harvilles, while the Harvilles had been wanting them to come to dinner
every day; and in short, it seemed to have been only a struggle on each
side as to which should be most disinterested and hospitable.
Mary had had her evils; but upon the whole, as was evident by her
staying so long, she had found more to enjoy than to suffer. Charles
Hayter had been at Lyme oftener than suited her; and when they dined
with the Harvilles there had been only a maid-servant to wait, and at
first Mrs Harville had always given Mrs Musgrove precedence; but then,
she had received so very handsome an apology from her on finding out
whose daughter she was, and there had been so much going on every day,
there had been so many walks between their lodgings and the Harvilles,
and she had got books from the library, and changed them so often, that
the balance had certainly been much in favour of Lyme. She had been
taken to Charmouth too, and she had bathed, and she had gone to church,
and there were a great many more people to look at in the church at
Lyme than at Uppercross; and all this, joined to the sense of being so
very useful, had made really an agreeable fortnight.
Anne enquired after Captain Benwick, Mary's face was clouded directly.
Charles laughed.
"Oh! Captain Benwick is very well, I believe, but he is a very odd
young man. I do not know what he would be at. We asked him to come
home with us for a day or two: Charles undertook to give him some
shooting, and he seemed quite delighted, and, for my part, I thought it
was all settled; when behold! on Tuesday night, he made a very awkward
sort of excuse; 'he never shot' and he had 'been quite misunderstood,'
and he had promised this and he had promised that, and the end of it
was, I found, that he did not mean to come. I suppose he was afraid of
finding it dull; but upon my word I should have thought we were lively
enough at the Cottage for such a heart-broken man as Captain Benwick."
Charles laughed again and said, "Now Mary, you know very well how it
really was. It was all your doing," (turning to Anne.) "He fancied
that if he went with us, he should find you close by: he fancied
everybody to be living in Uppercross; and when he discovered that Lady
Russell lived three miles off, his heart failed him, and he had not
courage to come. That is the fact, upon my honour, Mary knows it is."
But Mary did not give into it very graciously, whether from not
considering Captain Benwick entitled by birth and situation to be in
love with an Elliot, or from not wanting to believe Anne a greater
attraction to Uppercross than herself, must be left to be guessed.
Anne's good-will, however, was not to be lessened by what she heard.
She boldly acknowledged herself flattered, and continued her enquiries.
"Oh! he talks of you," cried Charles, "in such terms--" Mary
interrupted him. "I declare, Charles, I never heard him mention Anne
twice all the time I was there. I declare, Anne, he never talks of you
at all."
"No," admitted Charles, "I do not know that he ever does, in a general
way; but however, it is a very clear thing that he admires you
exceedingly. His head is full of some books that he is reading upon
your recommendation, and he wants to talk to you about them; he has
found out something or other in one of them which he thinks--oh! I
cannot pretend to remember it, but it was something very fine--I
overheard him telling Henrietta all about it; and then 'Miss Elliot'
was spoken of in the highest terms! Now Mary, I declare it was so, I
heard it myself, and you were in the other room. 'Elegance, sweetness,
beauty.' Oh! there was no end of Miss Elliot's charms."
"And I am sure," cried Mary, warmly, "it was a very little to his
credit, if he did. Miss Harville only died last June. Such a heart is
very little worth having; is it, Lady Russell? I am sure you will
agree with me."
"I must see Captain Benwick before I decide," said Lady Russell,
smiling.
"And that you are very likely to do very soon, I can tell you, ma'am,"
said Charles. "Though he had not nerves for coming away with us, and
setting off again afterwards to pay a formal visit here, he will make
his way over to Kellynch one day by himself, you may depend on it. I
told him the distance and the road, and I told him of the church's
being so very well worth seeing; for as he has a taste for those sort
of things, I thought that would be a good excuse, and he listened with
all his understanding and soul; and I am sure from his manner that you
will have him calling here soon. So, I give you notice, Lady Russell."
"Any acquaintance of Anne's will always be welcome to me," was Lady
Russell's kind answer.
"Oh! as to being Anne's acquaintance," said Mary, "I think he is rather
my acquaintance, for I have been seeing him every day this last
fortnight."
"Well, as your joint acquaintance, then, I shall be very happy to see
Captain Benwick."
"You will not find anything very agreeable in him, I assure you, ma'am.
He is one of the dullest young men that ever lived. He has walked with
me, sometimes, from one end of the sands to the other, without saying a
word. He is not at all a well-bred young man. I am sure you will not
like him."
"There we differ, Mary," said Anne. "I think Lady Russell would like
him. I think she would be so much pleased with his mind, that she
would very soon see no deficiency in his manner."
"So do I, Anne," said Charles. "I am sure Lady Russell would like him.
He is just Lady Russell's sort. Give him a book, and he will read all
day long."
"Yes, that he will!" exclaimed Mary, tauntingly. "He will sit poring
over his book, and not know when a person speaks to him, or when one
drop's one's scissors, or anything that happens. Do you think Lady
Russell would like that?"
Lady Russell could not help laughing. "Upon my word," said she, "I
should not have supposed that my opinion of any one could have admitted
of such difference of conjecture, steady and matter of fact as I may
call myself. I have really a curiosity to see the person who can give
occasion to such directly opposite notions. I wish he may be induced
to call here. And when he does, Mary, you may depend upon hearing my
opinion; but I am determined not to judge him beforehand."
"You will not like him, I will answer for it."
Lady Russell began talking of something else. Mary spoke with
animation of their meeting with, or rather missing, Mr Elliot so
extraordinarily.
"He is a man," said Lady Russell, "whom I have no wish to see. His
declining to be on cordial terms with the head of his family, has left
a very strong impression in his disfavour with me."
This decision checked Mary's eagerness, and stopped her short in the
midst of the Elliot countenance.
With regard to Captain Wentworth, though Anne hazarded no enquiries,
there was voluntary communication sufficient. His spirits had been
greatly recovering lately as might be expected. As Louisa improved, he
had improved, and he was now quite a different creature from what he
had been the first week. He had not seen Louisa; and was so extremely
fearful of any ill consequence to her from an interview, that he did
not press for it at all; and, on the contrary, seemed to have a plan of
going away for a week or ten days, till her head was stronger. He had
talked of going down to Plymouth for a week, and wanted to persuade
Captain Benwick to go with him; but, as Charles maintained to the last,
Captain Benwick seemed much more disposed to ride over to Kellynch.
There can be no doubt that Lady Russell and Anne were both occasionally
thinking of Captain Benwick, from this time. Lady Russell could not
hear the door-bell without feeling that it might be his herald; nor
could Anne return from any stroll of solitary indulgence in her
father's grounds, or any visit of charity in the village, without
wondering whether she might see him or hear of him. Captain Benwick
came not, however. He was either less disposed for it than Charles had
imagined, or he was too shy; and after giving him a week's indulgence,
Lady Russell determined him to be unworthy of the interest which he had
been beginning to excite.
The Musgroves came back to receive their happy boys and girls from
school, bringing with them Mrs Harville's little children, to improve
the noise of Uppercross, and lessen that of Lyme. Henrietta remained
with Louisa; but all the rest of the family were again in their usual
quarters.
Lady Russell and Anne paid their compliments to them once, when Anne
could not but feel that Uppercross was already quite alive again.
Though neither Henrietta, nor Louisa, nor Charles Hayter, nor Captain
Wentworth were there, the room presented as strong a contrast as could
be wished to the last state she had seen it in.
Immediately surrounding Mrs Musgrove were the little Harvilles, whom
she was sedulously guarding from the tyranny of the two children from
the Cottage, expressly arrived to amuse them. On one side was a table
occupied by some chattering girls, cutting up silk and gold paper; and
on the other were tressels and trays, bending under the weight of brawn
and cold pies, where riotous boys were holding high revel; the whole
completed by a roaring Christmas fire, which seemed determined to be
heard, in spite of all the noise of the others. Charles and Mary also
came in, of course, during their visit, and Mr Musgrove made a point of
paying his respects to Lady Russell, and sat down close to her for ten
minutes, talking with a very raised voice, but from the clamour of the
children on his knees, generally in vain. It was a fine family-piece.
Anne, judging from her own temperament, would have deemed such a
domestic hurricane a bad restorative of the nerves, which Louisa's
illness must have so greatly shaken. But Mrs Musgrove, who got Anne
near her on purpose to thank her most cordially, again and again, for
all her attentions to them, concluded a short recapitulation of what
she had suffered herself by observing, with a happy glance round the
room, that after all she had gone through, nothing was so likely to do
her good as a little quiet cheerfulness at home.
Louisa was now recovering apace. Her mother could even think of her
being able to join their party at home, before her brothers and sisters
went to school again. The Harvilles had promised to come with her and
stay at Uppercross, whenever she returned. Captain Wentworth was gone,
for the present, to see his brother in Shropshire.
"I hope I shall remember, in future," said Lady Russell, as soon as
they were reseated in the carriage, "not to call at Uppercross in the
Christmas holidays."
Everybody has their taste in noises as well as in other matters; and
sounds are quite innoxious, or most distressing, by their sort rather
than their quantity. When Lady Russell not long afterwards, was
entering Bath on a wet afternoon, and driving through the long course
of streets from the Old Bridge to Camden Place, amidst the dash of
other carriages, the heavy rumble of carts and drays, the bawling of
newspapermen, muffin-men and milkmen, and the ceaseless clink of
pattens, she made no complaint. No, these were noises which belonged
to the winter pleasures; her spirits rose under their influence; and
like Mrs Musgrove, she was feeling, though not saying, that after being
long in the country, nothing could be so good for her as a little quiet
cheerfulness.
Anne did not share these feelings. She persisted in a very determined,
though very silent disinclination for Bath; caught the first dim view
of the extensive buildings, smoking in rain, without any wish of seeing
them better; felt their progress through the streets to be, however
disagreeable, yet too rapid; for who would be glad to see her when she
arrived? And looked back, with fond regret, to the bustles of
Uppercross and the seclusion of Kellynch.
Elizabeth's last letter had communicated a piece of news of some
interest. Mr Elliot was in Bath. He had called in Camden Place; had
called a second time, a third; had been pointedly attentive. If
Elizabeth and her father did not deceive themselves, had been taking
much pains to seek the acquaintance, and proclaim the value of the
connection, as he had formerly taken pains to shew neglect. This was
very wonderful if it were true; and Lady Russell was in a state of very
agreeable curiosity and perplexity about Mr Elliot, already recanting
the sentiment she had so lately expressed to Mary, of his being "a man
whom she had no wish to see." She had a great wish to see him. If he
really sought to reconcile himself like a dutiful branch, he must be
forgiven for having dismembered himself from the paternal tree.
Anne was not animated to an equal pitch by the circumstance, but she
felt that she would rather see Mr Elliot again than not, which was more
than she could say for many other persons in Bath.
She was put down in Camden Place; and Lady Russell then drove to her
own lodgings, in Rivers Street.
默斯格罗夫夫妇去后，查尔斯和玛丽继续呆在莱姆的时间虽说大大超出了安妮的预料，但他们仍然是一家人中最先回家的，而且一回到厄泼克劳斯，便乘车到凯林奇小屋拜访。他们离开莱姆的时候，路易莎已经坐起来了。不过，她的头脑尽管很清楚，身体却极为虚弱，神经也极为脆弱。虽然她可以说恢复得很快，但是仍然说不上什么时候才能够经受住旅途的颠簸，转移到家里。她的父母亲总得按时回去接几个小一点的孩子来家过圣诞节，这就不大可能把她也带回去。
他们大家都住在公寓里。默斯格罗夫太太尽可能把哈维尔夫人的小孩领开，尽量从厄泼克劳斯运来些生活用品，以便减少给哈维尔夫妇带来的不便，因为这夫妇俩每天都要请他们去吃饭。总之一句话，双方似乎在开展竞赛，看谁更慷慨无私，更热情好客。
玛丽有她自己的伤心事，不过总的来说，从她在莱姆呆了那么久可以看出来，她觉得乐趣多于痛苦。查尔斯·海特不管她高兴不高兴，也经常跑到莱姆来。他们同哈维尔夫妇一道吃饭的时候，屋里仅有一个女仆在服侍，而且哈维尔夫人最初总是把默斯格罗夫太太尊为上席。但是她一旦发现玛丽是谁的女儿，便向她千道歉万赔礼，玛丽也就成天来往不断，在公寓和哈维尔夫妇的住所之间来回奔波，从书斋里借来书，频繁地换来换去。权衡利弊，她觉得莱姆还是不错。玛丽还被带到查茅斯去洗澡，到教堂做礼拜，她发现莱姆教堂里的人比厄泼克劳斯的人多得多。她本来就觉得自己很起作用，再加上这些情况，就使她感到这两个星期的确过得很愉快。
安妮问起本威克中校的情况。玛丽的脸上顿时浮起了阴云。查尔斯却失声笑了。
“哦！我想本威克中校的情况很好，不过他是个非常古怪的年轻人。我不知道他要干什么。我们请他来家里住上一两天，查尔斯答应陪他去打猎，他似乎也很高兴，而我呢，我还以为事情全谈妥了，可你瞧！他星期二晚上提出了一个十分蹩脚的借口，说他从不打猎，完全被误解了。他作出这样那样的应诺，可是到头来我发现，他并不打算来。我想他怕来这里觉得没意思。可是不瞒你说，我倒认为我们乡舍里热热闹闹的，正适合本威克中校这样一个肝肠寸断的人。”
查尔斯又笑了起来，然后说道：“玛丽，你很了解事情的真实情况。这全是你造成的，”他转向安妮。“他以为跟着我们来了，准会发现你就在近前。他以为什么人都住在厄泼克劳斯。当他发现拉塞尔夫人离厄泼克劳斯只有三英里远时，便失去了勇气，不敢来了。我以名誉担保，就是这么回事。玛丽知道情况如此。”
但是玛丽并没有欣然表示同意这个看法。究竟是由于她认为本威克中校出身低微、地位卑下，不配爱上一位埃利奥特小姐，还是由于她不愿相信安妮给厄泼克劳斯带来的诱惑力比她自己的还大，这只得留给别人去猜测。不过，安妮并没有因为听到这些话，而削弱自己的好意。她大胆地承认自己感到荣幸，并且继续打听情况。
“哦，他常谈起你，”查尔斯嚷道，“听那措词……”玛丽打断了他的话头：“我敢说，查尔斯，我在那里呆了那么长时间，听他提起安妮还不到两次。我敢说，安妮，他从来都不谈论你。”
“是的，”查尔斯承认说，“我知道他不随便谈论你，不过他显然极其钦佩你。他脑子里净想着你推荐他读的一些书，还想同你交换读书心得。他从某一本书里受到了什么启发，他认为——哦！我不敢说记得很牢，不过的确是个美好的启发——我听见他原原本本地告诉了亨丽埃塔。接下来他又赞叹不已地说起了‘埃利奥特小姐’！玛丽，我敢肯定情况就是这样，我亲自听到的，当时你呆在另一个房间。‘婉雅，可爱，美丽。’哦！埃利奥特小姐具有无穷无尽的魁力。”
“我敢说，”玛丽激动地嚷道，“他这样做并不光彩。哈维尔小姐六月份才去世，他就动这样的心思，这种人要不得，你说是吧，拉塞尔夫人？我想你一定会同意我的看法的。”
“我要见到本威克中校以后，才能下结论，”拉塞尔夫人含笑说。
“那我可以告诉你，夫人，你八成很快就会见到他，”查尔斯说。
“他虽说没有勇气跟我们一起来，随后又不敢启程来这里作正式访问，但他有朝一日会一个人来凯林奇的，你尽管相信好啦。我告诉了他路多远，怎么走，还告诉他我们的教堂很值得一看；因为他喜欢这种东西，我想这会成为一个很好的借口，他听了心领神会。从他的态度看，我管保你们很快就会见到他来这里游玩。因此，我通知你啦，拉塞尔夫人。”
“只要是安妮认识的人，我总是欢迎的，”拉塞尔夫人和蔼地答道。
“哦！要说安妮认识，”玛丽说，“我想我更认识他，因为这两个星期，我天天都见到他。”
“晤，这么说来，既然你们俩都认识本威克中校，那我很高兴见见他。”
“实话对你说吧，夫人，你会觉得他一点也不讨人喜欢。他是天下最没意思的一个人。有时候，他陪着我从沙滩的一头走到另一头，一声也不吭。他一点不像个有教养的年轻人。我敢肯定你不会喜欢他的。”
“玛丽，在这个问题上我们的看法就不一致了，”安妮说。“我认为拉塞尔夫人是会喜欢他的。我认为她会十分喜欢他有知识，要不了多久，她就会看不到他言谈举止上的缺陷了。”
“我也这样认为，安妮，”查尔斯说道。“我想拉塞尔夫人准会喜欢他的。他正是拉塞尔夫人喜欢的那种人。给他一本书，他会整天读个不停。”
“是的，他敢情会！”玛丽带着讥消的口吻大声说道。“他会坐在那里潜心读书，有人跟他说话他也不知道，你把剪刀掉在地上他也不晓得，不管出了什么事他都不理会。你认为拉塞尔夫人对此也喜欢？”
拉塞尔夫人忍不住笑了。“说实话，”她说，“我真没想到，我对一个人的看法居然会招致如此不同的猜测，尽管我自称自己的看法是始终如一，实事求是的。此人能引起如此截然相反的看法，我倒真想见见他。我希望你们能动员他到这里来。他来了以后，玛丽，你准保能听到我的意见。不过，在这之前，我决不对他妄加评论。”
“你不会喜欢他的，这我可以担保。”
拉塞尔夫人扯起了别的事情。玛丽心情激动地谈到了他们同埃利奥特先生的奇遇域者更确切地说，异乎寻常地没见到他。
“他这个人嘛，”拉塞尔夫人说，“我倒不想见。他拒绝同本家的家长和睦相处，这就给我留下了极坏的印象。”
这话说得斩钉截铁，顿时给心头热切的玛丽泼了一盆冷水。她正在谈论埃利奥特家族的相貌特征，一听这话立即打住了。
说到温特沃思上校，虽然安妮没有冒昧地加以询问，但是查尔斯夫妇却主动谈了不少情况。可以料想，他的情绪近来已大大恢复正常。随着路易莎的好转，他也好转起来，现在同第一周比较起来，简直判若两人。他一直没见到路易莎涸为生怕一见面会给她带来什么恶果，也就压根儿不催着要见她。相反，他倒似乎打算离开七天十日的，等她头好些了再回来。他曾经说过要去普利茅斯住上一个星期，而且还想动员本威克中校同他一道去。不过，像查尔斯坚持说的，本威克中校似乎更想乘车来凯林奇。
毋庸置疑，从此刻起，拉塞尔夫人和安妮都要不时地想起本威克中校。拉塞尔夫人每逢听到门铃声，总觉得兴许有人通报他来了。安妮每次从父亲的庭园里独自散步回来，或是到村里作慈善访问回来，总想知道能不能见到他，或者听到他的消息。可是本威克
中校并没有来。他或者不像查尔斯想象的那么愿意来，或者太腼腆。拉塞尔夫人等了他一个星期之后，便断定他不配引起她那么大的兴趣。
默斯格罗夫夫妇回来了，从学校里接回自己快乐的子女，而且还把哈维尔夫人的小家伙也带来了，这就使厄泼克劳斯变得更加嘈杂，莱姆倒清静下来。亨丽埃塔仍然陪着路易莎，可是默斯格罗夫家的其他人又都回到了自己府上。
一次，拉塞尔夫人和安妮来拜访他们，安妮不能不感到，厄泼克劳斯又十分热闹起来了。虽然亨丽埃塔、路易莎、查尔斯·海特和温特沃思上校都不在场，可是这屋里同她离开时见到的情景形成了鲜明的对照。
紧围着默斯格罗夫太太的是哈维尔家的几个小家伙。她小心翼翼地保护着他们，不让他们受到乡舍里两个孩子的欺侮，尽管他俩是特意来逗他们玩的。屋里的一边有一张桌子，围着几个卿卿喳喳的小姑娘，正在剪绸子和金纸。屋子的另一边支着几张搁架，搁架上摆满了盘子，盘子里盛着胶猪肉和冷馅饼，把搁架都压弯了。
一伙男孩正在吵吵嚷嚷地狂欢大闹。整个场面还缺少不了那呼呼燃烧的圣诞炉火，尽管屋里已经喧嚣不已，它仿佛非要叫给别人听听似的。两位女士访问期间，查尔斯和玛丽当然也来了，默斯格罗夫先生一心要向拉塞尔夫人表示敬意，在她身边坐了十分钟，提高了嗓门同她说话，但是坐在他膝盖上的孩子吵吵闹闹的，他的话大多听不清。这是一支绝妙的家庭狂欢曲。
从安妮的性情来判断，她会认为路易莎病后众人的神经一定大为脆弱，家里这样翻天覆地的闹腾可不利于神经的恢复。却说默斯格罗夫太太，她特意把安妮拉到身边，极其热诚地一再感谢她对他们的多方关照。她还简要述说了一番她自己遭受的痛苦，最后乐滋滋地向屋里扫视了一圈说，吃尽了这番苦头之后，最好的补偿办法还是呆在家里过几天清静、快活的日子。
路易莎正在迅速复原。她母亲甚至在盘算，她可以在弟弟妹妹们返校之前回到家里。哈维尔夫妇答应，不管路易莎什么时候回来，都陪她来厄泼克劳斯住一段时间。温特沃思上校眼下不在了，他去希罗普郡看望他哥哥去了。
“我想我要记住，”她们一坐进马车，拉塞尔夫人便说道，“以后可别赶在圣诞节期间来访问厄泼克劳斯。”
像在其他问题上一样，人人都对喧闹声有着自己的鉴赏力。各种声音究竟是无害的还是令人烦恼的，要看其种类，而不是看其响亮程度。此后不久，一个雨天的下午，拉塞尔夫人来到了巴思。马车沿着长长的街道，从老桥往卡姆登巷驶去，只见别的马车横冲直撞的，大小货车发出沉重的轰隆声，卖报的、卖松饼的、送牛奶的，都在高声叫喊，木制套鞋咋喀咋喀地响个不停，可是她倒没有抱怨。不，这是冬季给人带来乐趣的声音，听到这些声音，她的情绪也跟着高涨起来。她像默斯格罗夫太太一样，虽然嘴里不说，心里却觉得：在乡下呆了这么久，最好换个清静、快乐的环境住几天。
安妮并不这样想。她虽然默默不语，但却硬是不喜欢巴思这地方。她隐隐约约地望见了阴雨笼罩、烟雾腾腾的高楼大厦，一点儿也不想仔细观赏。马车走在大街上，尽管令人生厌，却又嫌跑得太快，因为到达之后，有谁见了她会感到高兴呢？于是，她带着眷恋惆怅的心情，回顾起厄泼克劳斯的喧闹和凯林奇的僻静。
伊丽莎白的最后一封信传来一条有趣的消息：埃利奥特先生就在巴思。他到卡姆登巷登门拜访了一次，后来又拜访了第二次，第三次，显得十分殷勤。如果伊丽莎白和她父亲没有搞错的话，埃利奥特先生就像以前拼命怠慢他们一样，现在却在拼命地巴结他们，公开宣称这是一门贵亲。如果情况果真如此，那就妙了。拉塞尔夫人对埃利奥特先生既好奇，又纳闷，心里一高兴，早就抛弃了她最近向玛丽表示的“不想见这个人”的那股情绪。她很想见见他。
如果他真想心甘情愿地使自己成为埃利奥特家族的孝子，那么人们倒应当宽恕他一度脱离了自己的父系家族。
安妮对情况并不这么乐观，不过她觉得，她不妨再见见埃利奥特先生，而对巴思的其他好多人，她却连见都不想见。
她在卡姆登巷下了车。随即，拉塞尔夫人乘车向她在里弗斯街的寓所驶去。
-
Chapter Thirteen
The remainder of Anne's time at Uppercross, comprehending only two
days, was spent entirely at the Mansion House; and she had the
satisfaction of knowing herself extremely useful there, both as an
immediate companion, and as assisting in all those arrangements for the
future, which, in Mr and Mrs Musgrove's distressed state of spirits,
would have been difficulties.
They had an early account from Lyme the next morning. Louisa was much
the same. No symptoms worse than before had appeared. Charles came a
few hours afterwards, to bring a later and more particular account. He
was tolerably cheerful. A speedy cure must not be hoped, but
everything was going on as well as the nature of the case admitted. In
speaking of the Harvilles, he seemed unable to satisfy his own sense of
their kindness, especially of Mrs Harville's exertions as a nurse.
"She really left nothing for Mary to do. He and Mary had been
persuaded to go early to their inn last night. Mary had been
hysterical again this morning. When he came away, she was going to
walk out with Captain Benwick, which, he hoped, would do her good. He
almost wished she had been prevailed on to come home the day before;
but the truth was, that Mrs Harville left nothing for anybody to do."
Charles was to return to Lyme the same afternoon, and his father had at
first half a mind to go with him, but the ladies could not consent. It
would be going only to multiply trouble to the others, and increase his
own distress; and a much better scheme followed and was acted upon. A
chaise was sent for from Crewkherne, and Charles conveyed back a far
more useful person in the old nursery-maid of the family, one who
having brought up all the children, and seen the very last, the
lingering and long-petted Master Harry, sent to school after his
brothers, was now living in her deserted nursery to mend stockings and
dress all the blains and bruises she could get near her, and who,
consequently, was only too happy in being allowed to go and help nurse
dear Miss Louisa. Vague wishes of getting Sarah thither, had occurred
before to Mrs Musgrove and Henrietta; but without Anne, it would hardly
have been resolved on, and found practicable so soon.
They were indebted, the next day, to Charles Hayter, for all the minute
knowledge of Louisa, which it was so essential to obtain every
twenty-four hours. He made it his business to go to Lyme, and his
account was still encouraging. The intervals of sense and
consciousness were believed to be stronger. Every report agreed in
Captain Wentworth's appearing fixed in Lyme.
Anne was to leave them on the morrow, an event which they all dreaded.
"What should they do without her? They were wretched comforters for
one another." And so much was said in this way, that Anne thought she
could not do better than impart among them the general inclination to
which she was privy, and persuaded them all to go to Lyme at once. She
had little difficulty; it was soon determined that they would go; go
to-morrow, fix themselves at the inn, or get into lodgings, as it
suited, and there remain till dear Louisa could be moved. They must be
taking off some trouble from the good people she was with; they might
at least relieve Mrs Harville from the care of her own children; and in
short, they were so happy in the decision, that Anne was delighted with
what she had done, and felt that she could not spend her last morning
at Uppercross better than in assisting their preparations, and sending
them off at an early hour, though her being left to the solitary range
of the house was the consequence.
She was the last, excepting the little boys at the cottage, she was the
very last, the only remaining one of all that had filled and animated
both houses, of all that had given Uppercross its cheerful character.
A few days had made a change indeed!
If Louisa recovered, it would all be well again. More than former
happiness would be restored. There could not be a doubt, to her mind
there was none, of what would follow her recovery. A few months hence,
and the room now so deserted, occupied but by her silent, pensive self,
might be filled again with all that was happy and gay, all that was
glowing and bright in prosperous love, all that was most unlike Anne
Elliot!
An hour's complete leisure for such reflections as these, on a dark
November day, a small thick rain almost blotting out the very few
objects ever to be discerned from the windows, was enough to make the
sound of Lady Russell's carriage exceedingly welcome; and yet, though
desirous to be gone, she could not quit the Mansion House, or look an
adieu to the Cottage, with its black, dripping and comfortless veranda,
or even notice through the misty glasses the last humble tenements of
the village, without a saddened heart. Scenes had passed in Uppercross
which made it precious. It stood the record of many sensations of
pain, once severe, but now softened; and of some instances of relenting
feeling, some breathings of friendship and reconciliation, which could
never be looked for again, and which could never cease to be dear. She
left it all behind her, all but the recollection that such things had
been.
Anne had never entered Kellynch since her quitting Lady Russell's house
in September. It had not been necessary, and the few occasions of its
being possible for her to go to the Hall she had contrived to evade and
escape from. Her first return was to resume her place in the modern
and elegant apartments of the Lodge, and to gladden the eyes of its
mistress.
There was some anxiety mixed with Lady Russell's joy in meeting her.
She knew who had been frequenting Uppercross. But happily, either Anne
was improved in plumpness and looks, or Lady Russell fancied her so;
and Anne, in receiving her compliments on the occasion, had the
amusement of connecting them with the silent admiration of her cousin,
and of hoping that she was to be blessed with a second spring of youth
and beauty.
When they came to converse, she was soon sensible of some mental
change. The subjects of which her heart had been full on leaving
Kellynch, and which she had felt slighted, and been compelled to
smother among the Musgroves, were now become but of secondary interest.
She had lately lost sight even of her father and sister and Bath.
Their concerns had been sunk under those of Uppercross; and when Lady
Russell reverted to their former hopes and fears, and spoke her
satisfaction in the house in Camden Place, which had been taken, and
her regret that Mrs Clay should still be with them, Anne would have
been ashamed to have it known how much more she was thinking of Lyme
and Louisa Musgrove, and all her acquaintance there; how much more
interesting to her was the home and the friendship of the Harvilles and
Captain Benwick, than her own father's house in Camden Place, or her
own sister's intimacy with Mrs Clay. She was actually forced to exert
herself to meet Lady Russell with anything like the appearance of equal
solicitude, on topics which had by nature the first claim on her.
There was a little awkwardness at first in their discourse on another
subject. They must speak of the accident at Lyme. Lady Russell had
not been arrived five minutes the day before, when a full account of
the whole had burst on her; but still it must be talked of, she must
make enquiries, she must regret the imprudence, lament the result, and
Captain Wentworth's name must be mentioned by both. Anne was conscious
of not doing it so well as Lady Russell. She could not speak the name,
and look straight forward to Lady Russell's eye, till she had adopted
the expedient of telling her briefly what she thought of the attachment
between him and Louisa. When this was told, his name distressed her no
longer.
Lady Russell had only to listen composedly, and wish them happy, but
internally her heart revelled in angry pleasure, in pleased contempt,
that the man who at twenty-three had seemed to understand somewhat of
the value of an Anne Elliot, should, eight years afterwards, be charmed
by a Louisa Musgrove.
The first three or four days passed most quietly, with no circumstance
to mark them excepting the receipt of a note or two from Lyme, which
found their way to Anne, she could not tell how, and brought a rather
improving account of Louisa. At the end of that period, Lady Russell's
politeness could repose no longer, and the fainter self-threatenings of
the past became in a decided tone, "I must call on Mrs Croft; I really
must call upon her soon. Anne, have you courage to go with me, and pay
a visit in that house? It will be some trial to us both."
Anne did not shrink from it; on the contrary, she truly felt as she
said, in observing--
"I think you are very likely to suffer the most of the two; your
feelings are less reconciled to the change than mine. By remaining in
the neighbourhood, I am become inured to it."
She could have said more on the subject; for she had in fact so high an
opinion of the Crofts, and considered her father so very fortunate in
his tenants, felt the parish to be so sure of a good example, and the
poor of the best attention and relief, that however sorry and ashamed
for the necessity of the removal, she could not but in conscience feel
that they were gone who deserved not to stay, and that Kellynch Hall
had passed into better hands than its owners'. These convictions must
unquestionably have their own pain, and severe was its kind; but they
precluded that pain which Lady Russell would suffer in entering the
house again, and returning through the well-known apartments.
In such moments Anne had no power of saying to herself, "These rooms
ought to belong only to us. Oh, how fallen in their destination! How
unworthily occupied! An ancient family to be so driven away!
Strangers filling their place!" No, except when she thought of her
mother, and remembered where she had been used to sit and preside, she
had no sigh of that description to heave.
Mrs Croft always met her with a kindness which gave her the pleasure of
fancying herself a favourite, and on the present occasion, receiving
her in that house, there was particular attention.
The sad accident at Lyme was soon the prevailing topic, and on
comparing their latest accounts of the invalid, it appeared that each
lady dated her intelligence from the same hour of yestermorn; that
Captain Wentworth had been in Kellynch yesterday (the first time since
the accident), had brought Anne the last note, which she had not been
able to trace the exact steps of; had staid a few hours and then
returned again to Lyme, and without any present intention of quitting
it any more. He had enquired after her, she found, particularly; had
expressed his hope of Miss Elliot's not being the worse for her
exertions, and had spoken of those exertions as great. This was
handsome, and gave her more pleasure than almost anything else could
have done.
As to the sad catastrophe itself, it could be canvassed only in one
style by a couple of steady, sensible women, whose judgements had to
work on ascertained events; and it was perfectly decided that it had
been the consequence of much thoughtlessness and much imprudence; that
its effects were most alarming, and that it was frightful to think, how
long Miss Musgrove's recovery might yet be doubtful, and how liable she
would still remain to suffer from the concussion hereafter! The
Admiral wound it up summarily by exclaiming--
"Ay, a very bad business indeed. A new sort of way this, for a young
fellow to be making love, by breaking his mistress's head, is not it,
Miss Elliot? This is breaking a head and giving a plaster, truly!"
Admiral Croft's manners were not quite of the tone to suit Lady
Russell, but they delighted Anne. His goodness of heart and simplicity
of character were irresistible.
"Now, this must be very bad for you," said he, suddenly rousing from a
little reverie, "to be coming and finding us here. I had not
recollected it before, I declare, but it must be very bad. But now, do
not stand upon ceremony. Get up and go over all the rooms in the house
if you like it."
"Another time, Sir, I thank you, not now."
"Well, whenever it suits you. You can slip in from the shrubbery at
any time; and there you will find we keep our umbrellas hanging up by
that door. A good place is not it? But," (checking himself), "you
will not think it a good place, for yours were always kept in the
butler's room. Ay, so it always is, I believe. One man's ways may be
as good as another's, but we all like our own best. And so you must
judge for yourself, whether it would be better for you to go about the
house or not."
Anne, finding she might decline it, did so, very gratefully.
"We have made very few changes either," continued the Admiral, after
thinking a moment. "Very few. We told you about the laundry-door, at
Uppercross. That has been a very great improvement. The wonder was,
how any family upon earth could bear with the inconvenience of its
opening as it did, so long! You will tell Sir Walter what we have
done, and that Mr Shepherd thinks it the greatest improvement the house
ever had. Indeed, I must do ourselves the justice to say, that the few
alterations we have made have been all very much for the better. My
wife should have the credit of them, however. I have done very little
besides sending away some of the large looking-glasses from my
dressing-room, which was your father's. A very good man, and very much
the gentleman I am sure: but I should think, Miss Elliot," (looking
with serious reflection), "I should think he must be rather a dressy
man for his time of life. Such a number of looking-glasses! oh Lord!
there was no getting away from one's self. So I got Sophy to lend me a
hand, and we soon shifted their quarters; and now I am quite snug, with
my little shaving glass in one corner, and another great thing that I
never go near."
Anne, amused in spite of herself, was rather distressed for an answer,
and the Admiral, fearing he might not have been civil enough, took up
the subject again, to say--
"The next time you write to your good father, Miss Elliot, pray give
him my compliments and Mrs Croft's, and say that we are settled here
quite to our liking, and have no fault at all to find with the place.
The breakfast-room chimney smokes a little, I grant you, but it is only
when the wind is due north and blows hard, which may not happen three
times a winter. And take it altogether, now that we have been into
most of the houses hereabouts and can judge, there is not one that we
like better than this. Pray say so, with my compliments. He will be
glad to hear it."
Lady Russell and Mrs Croft were very well pleased with each other: but
the acquaintance which this visit began was fated not to proceed far at
present; for when it was returned, the Crofts announced themselves to
be going away for a few weeks, to visit their connexions in the north
of the county, and probably might not be at home again before Lady
Russell would be removing to Bath.
So ended all danger to Anne of meeting Captain Wentworth at Kellynch
Hall, or of seeing him in company with her friend. Everything was safe
enough, and she smiled over the many anxious feelings she had wasted on
the subject.
安妮在厄泼克劳斯余下的时间只有两天了，完全是在大宅里度过的。她满意地发现，她在那里极为有用，既是个离不开的伙伴，又可以帮助为将来做好一切安排。若不然，默斯格罗夫夫妇处于如此痛苦的心境，要做这些安排可就难了。
次日一早，莱姆就有人来报消息。路易莎还依然如故，没有出现比以前恶化的迹象。过了几个钟头之后，查尔斯带来了更新、更具体的情况。他倒挺乐观的。虽不能指望迅速痊愈，但就伤势的严重程度而言，情况进展得还是很顺利的。说起哈维尔夫妇，他怎么也道不尽他们的恩惠，特别是哈维尔夫人的精心护理。她的确什么事也不留给玛丽干。昨天晚上，查尔斯和玛丽经她劝说，很早就回到了旅馆。今天早上，玛丽的歇斯底里病又发作了。查尔斯离开的时候，她正要和本威克中校出去散步，他希望这对她会有好处。他眼有些遗憾，前一天没有说服她跟着回家。不过说实话，哈维尔夫人什么事情也不留给别人干。
查尔斯当天下午要回到莱姆，起初他父亲也有点想跟着他去，无奈夫人小姐不同意。那样只会给别人增添麻烦，给他自己增加痛劳。后来提出了个更好的计划，而且照办了。查尔斯让人从克鲁克思赶来了一辆两轮轻便马车，然后拉回了一个更管用的家庭老保为 她带大了所有的孩子，并且眼见着最后一个孩子（那位玩心太重、长期娇生惯养的哈里少爷）跟着哥哥们去上学。她现在还住在那空荡荡的保育室里补补袜子，给周围的人治治脓疤、包包伤口，因此一听说让她去帮助护理亲爱的路易莎小姐，真是喜不自禁。先前，默斯格罗夫太太和亨丽埃塔也膜模糊糊地有过让萨拉去帮忙的愿望。但是，假若安妮不在的话，这事情就很难确定下来，不会这么快就被发觉是切实可行的。
第二天，多亏了查尔斯·海特，他们听到了路易莎的详细情况，这种情况有必要每二十四小时就听到一次。他特意去了一趟莱姆，介绍的情况仍然是令人鼓舞的。据信，路易莎神志清醒的时间越来越长。所有报告都说，温特沃思上校似乎在莱姆住下了。
安妮明天就要离开，这是大家都为之担忧的一桩事。“她走了我们该怎么办？我们相互之间谁也安慰不了谁。”大家如此这般地说来说去，安妮心里明白他们都有个共同的心愿，觉得最好帮他们挑明了，动员他们马上都去莱姆。她没遇到什么困难，大伙当即决定要去那里，而且明天就去，或者住进旅馆，或者住进公寓，怎么合适怎么办，直呆到亲爱的路易莎可以挪动为止。他们一定能给护理她的好心人减少点麻烦，至少可以帮助哈维尔夫人照应一下她的孩子。总而言之，他们为这一决定感到欣喜，安妮也对自己的所作所为感到高兴。她觉得，她呆在厄泼克劳斯的最后一个上午，最好用来帮助他们做做准备，早早地打发他们上路，虽说这样一来，这大宅里就冷冷清清地剩下她一个人了。
除了乡舍里的小家伙以外，给两家人带来勃勃生气、给厄泼克劳斯带来欢快气息的人们当中，现在只剩下安妮一个人了，孤单单的一个人。几天来的变化可真大啊！
路易莎要是痊愈了，一切都会重新好起来。她将重温以往的幸福，而且要胜过以往。她痊愈之后会出现什么情况，这是毋庸置疑的，而在安妮看来，也是如此。她的屋子虽说现在冷冷清清，只住着一个沉闷不乐的她，但是几个月之后，屋里便会重新充满欢乐和幸福，充满热烈而美满的爱情，一切都与安妮·埃利奥特的境况迥然不同。
这是十一月间一个昏沉沉的日子，一场霏霏细雨几乎遮断了窗外本来清晰可辨的景物。安妮就这样百无聊赖地沉思了一个钟头，这就使她极高兴听到拉塞尔夫人的马车到来的声音。然而，她虽说很想走掉，但是离开大宅，告别乡舍，眼望着它那黑沉沉、湿淋淋、令人难受的游廊，甚至透过模糊的窗玻璃看到庄上最后的几座寒舍时，她的心中不由得感到十分悲哀。厄泼克劳斯发生的一幕幕情景促使她十分珍惜这个地方。这里记载着许多痛楚，这种痛楚一度是剧烈的，现在减弱了。这里还记载着一些不记仇隙的往事，一些友谊与和解的气息，这种气息永远不能再期望了，但却是永远一值得珍惜的。她把这一切都抛到后面了，只留下这样的记忆，即这些事情的确发生过。
安妮自从九月间离开拉塞尔夫人的小屋以来，从未进入过凯林奇。不过，这也大可不必。有那么几回，她本来是可以到大厦里去的，但她都设法躲避开了。她这头一次回来，就是要在小屋那些漂亮别致的房间里住下来，好给女主人增添些欢乐。
拉塞尔夫人见到她，欣喜之余还夹带着几分忧虑。她知道谁常去厄泼克劳斯。然而幸运的是，要么安妮变得更丰润更漂亮了，要么拉塞尔夫人认为她如此。安妮听到她的恭维以后，乐滋滋地把这些恭维话同她堂兄的默然爱慕联系了起来，希望自己能获得青春和美的第二个春天。
她们一开始交谈，安妮就觉察到自己思想上起了变化。她刚离开凯林奇的时候，满脑子都在思付一些问题，后来她觉得这些问题在默斯格罗夫府上没有得到重视一下得不埋藏在心底，而现在却好，这些问题都变成了次要问题。她最近甚至不想她的父亲、姐姐和巴思。她对厄泼克劳斯的关切胜过了对他们的关切。当拉塞尔夫人旧话重提，谈到她们以往的希望和忧虑，谈到她对他们在卡姆登巷租下的房子感到满意，对克莱夫人仍然和他们住在一起感到遗憾时，安妮实在不好意思让她知道：她考虑得更多的是莱姆和路易莎·默斯格罗夫，以及她在那里的所有朋友；她更感兴趣的是哈维尔夫妇和本威克中校的寓所和友谊，而不是她父亲在卡姆登巷的住宅，不是她姐姐同克莱夫人的亲密关系。实际上，她是为了迎合拉塞尔夫人，才无可奈何地对那些她本应特别关心的问题，竭力装出同等关心的样子。
她们谈到另外一个话题时，起先有点尴尬。她们必然要谈起莱姆的那起事故。前一天，拉塞尔夫人刚到达五分钟，就有人把整个事情原原本本地说给她听了。不过她们还是要谈及这件事，拉塞尔夫人总会进行询问，总会对这轻率的行为表示遗憾，对事情的结果表示伤心，而两人总会提到温特沃思上校的名字。安妮意识到，她不及拉塞尔夫人来得坦然。她说不出他的名字，不敢正视拉塞尔夫人的目光，后来干脆采取权宜之计，简单述说了她对他与路易莎谈恋爱的看法。说出这件事之后，他的名字不再使她感到烦恼了。
拉塞尔夫人只得镇静自若地听着，并且祝愿他们幸福，可内心里却感到既气愤又得意，既高兴又鄙夷，因为这家伙二十三岁时似乎还多少懂得一点安妮·埃利奥特小姐的价值，可是八年过后，他居然被一位路易莎·默斯格罗夫小姐给迷住了。
平平静静地过了三四天，没有出现什么特殊情况，只是收到了莱姆发来的一两封短信，信是怎么送到安妮手里的，她也说不上来，反正带来了路易莎大有好转的消息。拉塞尔夫人是个礼貌周到的人，几天过后，她再也沉不住气了，过去只是隐隐约约地折磨着自己，现在她终于带着明确果断的口气说道：“我应当去拜访克罗夫特夫人，我的确应当马上去拜访她。安妮，你有勇气和我一起去大厦拜访吗？这对我们两个都是一桩痛苦的事情。”
安妮并没有畏缩，相反，她心里想的正像她嘴里说的那样：
“我想，你很可能比我更痛苦些。你感情上不及我那样能适应这一变化。我一直呆在这一带，对此已经习以为常了。”
她在这个话题上本来还可以多说几句，因为她实在太推崇克罗夫特夫妇了，认为她父亲能找到这样的房客真够幸运，觉得教区里肯定有了个好榜样，穷人们肯定会受到无微不至的关怀和接济。
她家不得已搬走了，她不管感到多么懊恼，多么羞愧，良知上却觉得，不配留下的人搬走了，凯林奇大厦落到了比它的主人们更合适的人手里。毫无疑问，这种认识必然孕育着痛苦，而且是一种极大的痛苦。不过，她与拉塞尔夫人不同，重新进入大厦，走过那些十分熟悉的房间时，不会感到她所感到的那种痛苦。
此时此刻，安妮无法对自己说：“这些房间应该仅仅属于我们。哦，它们的命运多么悲惨！大厦里住上了身份多么不相称的人！一个名门世家就这样给撵走了！让几个陌生人给取而代之了！”不，除非她想起自己的母亲，想起她坐在那儿掌管家务的地方，否则她不会发出那样的叹息。
克罗夫特夫人待她总是和和气气的，使她愉快地感到自己很受喜爱。眼下这次，她在大厦里接待她，更是关怀备至。
莱姆发生的可悲事件很快便成了主要话题。她们交换了一下病人的最新消息，显然两位女士都是头天上午同一时刻得到消息的。原来，温特沃思上校昨天回到了凯林奇（这是出事以后的头一回），给安妮带来了最后一封信，可她却查不出这信究竟是怎么送到的。温特沃思上校逗留了几个小时，然后又回到莱姆，目前，不打算再离开了。安妮特别发觉，他还询问了她的情况，希望埃利奥特小姐没有累坏身子，并且把她的劳苦功高美言了一番。这是很宽怀大度的，几乎比任何其他事情都使她感到愉快。
她们两个都是稳重而理智的女人，判断问题都以确凿的事实为依据，因此谈论起这次可悲的灾难来，只能采取一种方式。她们不折不扣地断定，这是过于轻率鲁莽造成的，后果可怕之至，一想到默斯格罗夫小姐还不知道何时何日才能痊愈，很可能还要留下后遗症，真叫人不寒而栗！将军概括地大声说道：
“晦！这事真糟糕透了。小伙子谈恋爱，把女友的脑袋都摔破了，埃利奥特小姐，这莫非是一种新式恋爱法？这真叫摔破脑袋上石膏啊！”
克罗夫特将军的语气神态并不很中拉塞尔夫人的意，但是却让安妮感到高兴。他心地善良，个性直爽，具有莫大的魅力。
“晤，你进来发现我们住在这儿，”他猛然打断了沉思，说道，“心里一定觉得不好受。说实话，我先前没想到这一点，可你一定觉得很不好受。不过，请你不要客气。你要是愿意的话，可以起来到各个屋里转转。”
“下次吧，先生，谢谢您。这次不啦。”
“哈，什么时候都行。你随时都可以从矮树丛那里走进来。你会发现，我们的伞都挂在那门口附近。那是个很适合的地方，对吧？不过，”他顿了顿，“你不会觉得那是个很适合的地方，因为你们的伞总是放在男管家的屋里。是的，我想情况总是如此的。一个人的做事方式可能与别人的同样切实可行，但我们还是最喜欢自己的做事方式。因此是不是要到屋里转转，得由你自己作主。”
安妮觉得她还是可以谢绝的，便十分感激地作了表示。
“我们做的改动很少，”将军略思片刻，继续说道。“很少。我们在厄泼克劳斯对你说过那洗衣房的门。我们对它改动很大。那小门洞那么不方便，天下有的人家居然能忍受这么长时间，真叫人感到奇怪！请你告诉沃尔特爵士，我们做了改建，谢泼德先生认为，这是这幢房子历来所做出的最了不起的改建。的确，我应该替我们自己说句公道话，我们所做的几处修缮，都比原来强多了。不过，这都是我妻子的功劳。我的贡献很小，我只是让人搬走了我化妆室里的几面大镜子，那都是你父亲的。真是个了不起的人，一个真正的绅士。可是我倒觉得，埃利奥特小姐，”他带着沉思的神情，“我倒觉得就他的年龄而言，他倒是个讲究衣着的人。摆上这么多的镜子！哦，上帝！你说什么也躲不开自己的影子。于是我找索菲来帮忙，很快就把镜子搬走了。现在我就舒服多了，角落里有面小镜子刮脸用，还有个大家伙我从不挨近。”
安妮情不自禁地乐了，可又苦苦地不知道回答什么是好。将军唯恐自己不够客气，便接着这话头继续说道：
“埃利奥特小姐，你下次给令尊写信的时候，请代我和克罗夫特夫人问候他，告诉他我们称心如意地住下来了，对这地方没有什么可挑剔的。就算餐厅的烟囱有点漏烟吧，可那只是刮正北风，而且刮得很厉害的时候，一冬或许碰不上三次。总的说来，我们去过附近的大多数房子，可以断言，我们最喜欢的还是这一幢。请你就这么告诉他，并转达我的问候。他听到了会高兴的。”
拉塞尔夫人和克罗夫特夫人相互都十分中意，不过也是命中注定，由这次拜访开始的结交暂时不会有什么进展，因为克罗夫特夫妇回访时宣布，他们要离开几个星期，去探望郡北部的亲戚，可能到拉塞尔夫人去巴思的时候还回不来。
于是，危险消除了，安妮不可能在凯林奇大厦遇见温特沃思上校了，不可能见到他同她的朋友在一起了。一切都保险了，她为这事担心来担心去的，全是白费心思，她不禁感到好笑。
-
Chapter Twelve
Anne and Henrietta, finding themselves the earliest of the party the
next morning, agreed to stroll down to the sea before breakfast. They
went to the sands, to watch the flowing of the tide, which a fine
south-easterly breeze was bringing in with all the grandeur which so
flat a shore admitted. They praised the morning; gloried in the sea;
sympathized in the delight of the fresh-feeling breeze--and were
silent; till Henrietta suddenly began again with--
"Oh! yes,--I am quite convinced that, with very few exceptions, the
sea-air always does good. There can be no doubt of its having been of
the greatest service to Dr Shirley, after his illness, last spring
twelve-month. He declares himself, that coming to Lyme for a month,
did him more good than all the medicine he took; and, that being by the
sea, always makes him feel young again. Now, I cannot help thinking it
a pity that he does not live entirely by the sea. I do think he had
better leave Uppercross entirely, and fix at Lyme. Do not you, Anne?
Do not you agree with me, that it is the best thing he could do, both
for himself and Mrs Shirley? She has cousins here, you know, and many
acquaintance, which would make it cheerful for her, and I am sure she
would be glad to get to a place where she could have medical attendance
at hand, in case of his having another seizure. Indeed I think it
quite melancholy to have such excellent people as Dr and Mrs Shirley,
who have been doing good all their lives, wearing out their last days
in a place like Uppercross, where, excepting our family, they seem shut
out from all the world. I wish his friends would propose it to him. I
really think they ought. And, as to procuring a dispensation, there
could be no difficulty at his time of life, and with his character. My
only doubt is, whether anything could persuade him to leave his parish.
He is so very strict and scrupulous in his notions; over-scrupulous I
must say. Do not you think, Anne, it is being over-scrupulous? Do not
you think it is quite a mistaken point of conscience, when a clergyman
sacrifices his health for the sake of duties, which may be just as well
performed by another person? And at Lyme too, only seventeen miles
off, he would be near enough to hear, if people thought there was
anything to complain of."
Anne smiled more than once to herself during this speech, and entered
into the subject, as ready to do good by entering into the feelings of
a young lady as of a young man, though here it was good of a lower
standard, for what could be offered but general acquiescence? She said
all that was reasonable and proper on the business; felt the claims of
Dr Shirley to repose as she ought; saw how very desirable it was that
he should have some active, respectable young man, as a resident
curate, and was even courteous enough to hint at the advantage of such
resident curate's being married.
"I wish," said Henrietta, very well pleased with her companion, "I wish
Lady Russell lived at Uppercross, and were intimate with Dr Shirley. I
have always heard of Lady Russell as a woman of the greatest influence
with everybody! I always look upon her as able to persuade a person to
anything! I am afraid of her, as I have told you before, quite afraid
of her, because she is so very clever; but I respect her amazingly, and
wish we had such a neighbour at Uppercross."
Anne was amused by Henrietta's manner of being grateful, and amused
also that the course of events and the new interests of Henrietta's
views should have placed her friend at all in favour with any of the
Musgrove family; she had only time, however, for a general answer, and
a wish that such another woman were at Uppercross, before all subjects
suddenly ceased, on seeing Louisa and Captain Wentworth coming towards
them. They came also for a stroll till breakfast was likely to be
ready; but Louisa recollecting, immediately afterwards that she had
something to procure at a shop, invited them all to go back with her
into the town. They were all at her disposal.
When they came to the steps, leading upwards from the beach, a
gentleman, at the same moment preparing to come down, politely drew
back, and stopped to give them way. They ascended and passed him; and
as they passed, Anne's face caught his eye, and he looked at her with a
degree of earnest admiration, which she could not be insensible of.
She was looking remarkably well; her very regular, very pretty
features, having the bloom and freshness of youth restored by the fine
wind which had been blowing on her complexion, and by the animation of
eye which it had also produced. It was evident that the gentleman,
(completely a gentleman in manner) admired her exceedingly. Captain
Wentworth looked round at her instantly in a way which shewed his
noticing of it. He gave her a momentary glance, a glance of
brightness, which seemed to say, "That man is struck with you, and even
I, at this moment, see something like Anne Elliot again."
After attending Louisa through her business, and loitering about a
little longer, they returned to the inn; and Anne, in passing
afterwards quickly from her own chamber to their dining-room, had
nearly run against the very same gentleman, as he came out of an
adjoining apartment. She had before conjectured him to be a stranger
like themselves, and determined that a well-looking groom, who was
strolling about near the two inns as they came back, should be his
servant. Both master and man being in mourning assisted the idea. It
was now proved that he belonged to the same inn as themselves; and this
second meeting, short as it was, also proved again by the gentleman's
looks, that he thought hers very lovely, and by the readiness and
propriety of his apologies, that he was a man of exceedingly good
manners. He seemed about thirty, and though not handsome, had an
agreeable person. Anne felt that she should like to know who he was.
They had nearly done breakfast, when the sound of a carriage, (almost
the first they had heard since entering Lyme) drew half the party to
the window. It was a gentleman's carriage, a curricle, but only coming
round from the stable-yard to the front door; somebody must be going
away. It was driven by a servant in mourning.
The word curricle made Charles Musgrove jump up that he might compare
it with his own; the servant in mourning roused Anne's curiosity, and
the whole six were collected to look, by the time the owner of the
curricle was to be seen issuing from the door amidst the bows and
civilities of the household, and taking his seat, to drive off.
"Ah!" cried Captain Wentworth, instantly, and with half a glance at
Anne, "it is the very man we passed."
The Miss Musgroves agreed to it; and having all kindly watched him as
far up the hill as they could, they returned to the breakfast table.
The waiter came into the room soon afterwards.
"Pray," said Captain Wentworth, immediately, "can you tell us the name
of the gentleman who is just gone away?"
"Yes, Sir, a Mr Elliot, a gentleman of large fortune, came in last
night from Sidmouth. Dare say you heard the carriage, sir, while you
were at dinner; and going on now for Crewkherne, in his way to Bath and
London."
"Elliot!" Many had looked on each other, and many had repeated the
name, before all this had been got through, even by the smart rapidity
of a waiter.
"Bless me!" cried Mary; "it must be our cousin; it must be our Mr
Elliot, it must, indeed! Charles, Anne, must not it? In mourning, you
see, just as our Mr Elliot must be. How very extraordinary! In the
very same inn with us! Anne, must not it be our Mr Elliot? my
father's next heir? Pray sir," turning to the waiter, "did not you
hear, did not his servant say whether he belonged to the Kellynch
family?"
"No, ma'am, he did not mention no particular family; but he said his
master was a very rich gentleman, and would be a baronight some day."
"There! you see!" cried Mary in an ecstasy, "just as I said! Heir to
Sir Walter Elliot! I was sure that would come out, if it was so.
Depend upon it, that is a circumstance which his servants take care to
publish, wherever he goes. But, Anne, only conceive how extraordinary!
I wish I had looked at him more. I wish we had been aware in time, who
it was, that he might have been introduced to us. What a pity that we
should not have been introduced to each other! Do you think he had the
Elliot countenance? I hardly looked at him, I was looking at the
horses; but I think he had something of the Elliot countenance, I
wonder the arms did not strike me! Oh! the great-coat was hanging over
the panel, and hid the arms, so it did; otherwise, I am sure, I should
have observed them, and the livery too; if the servant had not been in
mourning, one should have known him by the livery."
"Putting all these very extraordinary circumstances together," said
Captain Wentworth, "we must consider it to be the arrangement of
Providence, that you should not be introduced to your cousin."
When she could command Mary's attention, Anne quietly tried to convince
her that their father and Mr Elliot had not, for many years, been on
such terms as to make the power of attempting an introduction at all
desirable.
At the same time, however, it was a secret gratification to herself to
have seen her cousin, and to know that the future owner of Kellynch was
undoubtedly a gentleman, and had an air of good sense. She would not,
upon any account, mention her having met with him the second time;
luckily Mary did not much attend to their having passed close by him in
their earlier walk, but she would have felt quite ill-used by Anne's
having actually run against him in the passage, and received his very
polite excuses, while she had never been near him at all; no, that
cousinly little interview must remain a perfect secret.
"Of course," said Mary, "you will mention our seeing Mr Elliot, the
next time you write to Bath. I think my father certainly ought to hear
of it; do mention all about him."
Anne avoided a direct reply, but it was just the circumstance which she
considered as not merely unnecessary to be communicated, but as what
ought to be suppressed. The offence which had been given her father,
many years back, she knew; Elizabeth's particular share in it she
suspected; and that Mr Elliot's idea always produced irritation in both
was beyond a doubt. Mary never wrote to Bath herself; all the toil of
keeping up a slow and unsatisfactory correspondence with Elizabeth fell
on Anne.
Breakfast had not been long over, when they were joined by Captain and
Mrs Harville and Captain Benwick; with whom they had appointed to take
their last walk about Lyme. They ought to be setting off for
Uppercross by one, and in the mean while were to be all together, and
out of doors as long as they could.
Anne found Captain Benwick getting near her, as soon as they were all
fairly in the street. Their conversation the preceding evening did not
disincline him to seek her again; and they walked together some time,
talking as before of Mr Scott and Lord Byron, and still as unable as
before, and as unable as any other two readers, to think exactly alike
of the merits of either, till something occasioned an almost general
change amongst their party, and instead of Captain Benwick, she had
Captain Harville by her side.
"Miss Elliot," said he, speaking rather low, "you have done a good deed
in making that poor fellow talk so much. I wish he could have such
company oftener. It is bad for him, I know, to be shut up as he is;
but what can we do? We cannot part."
"No," said Anne, "that I can easily believe to be impossible; but in
time, perhaps--we know what time does in every case of affliction, and
you must remember, Captain Harville, that your friend may yet be called
a young mourner--only last summer, I understand."
"Ay, true enough," (with a deep sigh) "only June."
"And not known to him, perhaps, so soon."
"Not till the first week of August, when he came home from the Cape,
just made into the Grappler. I was at Plymouth dreading to hear of
him; he sent in letters, but the Grappler was under orders for
Portsmouth. There the news must follow him, but who was to tell it?
not I. I would as soon have been run up to the yard-arm. Nobody could
do it, but that good fellow" (pointing to Captain Wentworth.) "The
Laconia had come into Plymouth the week before; no danger of her being
sent to sea again. He stood his chance for the rest; wrote up for
leave of absence, but without waiting the return, travelled night and
day till he got to Portsmouth, rowed off to the Grappler that instant,
and never left the poor fellow for a week. That's what he did, and
nobody else could have saved poor James. You may think, Miss Elliot,
whether he is dear to us!"
Anne did think on the question with perfect decision, and said as much
in reply as her own feeling could accomplish, or as his seemed able to
bear, for he was too much affected to renew the subject, and when he
spoke again, it was of something totally different.
Mrs Harville's giving it as her opinion that her husband would have
quite walking enough by the time he reached home, determined the
direction of all the party in what was to be their last walk; they
would accompany them to their door, and then return and set off
themselves. By all their calculations there was just time for this;
but as they drew near the Cobb, there was such a general wish to walk
along it once more, all were so inclined, and Louisa soon grew so
determined, that the difference of a quarter of an hour, it was found,
would be no difference at all; so with all the kind leave-taking, and
all the kind interchange of invitations and promises which may be
imagined, they parted from Captain and Mrs Harville at their own door,
and still accompanied by Captain Benwick, who seemed to cling to them
to the last, proceeded to make the proper adieus to the Cobb.
Anne found Captain Benwick again drawing near her. Lord Byron's "dark
blue seas" could not fail of being brought forward by their present
view, and she gladly gave him all her attention as long as attention
was possible. It was soon drawn, perforce another way.
There was too much wind to make the high part of the new Cobb pleasant
for the ladies, and they agreed to get down the steps to the lower, and
all were contented to pass quietly and carefully down the steep flight,
excepting Louisa; she must be jumped down them by Captain Wentworth.
In all their walks, he had had to jump her from the stiles; the
sensation was delightful to her. The hardness of the pavement for her
feet, made him less willing upon the present occasion; he did it,
however. She was safely down, and instantly, to show her enjoyment,
ran up the steps to be jumped down again. He advised her against it,
thought the jar too great; but no, he reasoned and talked in vain, she
smiled and said, "I am determined I will:" he put out his hands; she
was too precipitate by half a second, she fell on the pavement on the
Lower Cobb, and was taken up lifeless! There was no wound, no blood,
no visible bruise; but her eyes were closed, she breathed not, her face
was like death. The horror of the moment to all who stood around!
Captain Wentworth, who had caught her up, knelt with her in his arms,
looking on her with a face as pallid as her own, in an agony of
silence. "She is dead! she is dead!" screamed Mary, catching hold of
her husband, and contributing with his own horror to make him
immoveable; and in another moment, Henrietta, sinking under the
conviction, lost her senses too, and would have fallen on the steps,
but for Captain Benwick and Anne, who caught and supported her between
them.
"Is there no one to help me?" were the first words which burst from
Captain Wentworth, in a tone of despair, and as if all his own strength
were gone.
"Go to him, go to him," cried Anne, "for heaven's sake go to him. I
can support her myself. Leave me, and go to him. Rub her hands, rub
her temples; here are salts; take them, take them."
Captain Benwick obeyed, and Charles at the same moment, disengaging
himself from his wife, they were both with him; and Louisa was raised
up and supported more firmly between them, and everything was done that
Anne had prompted, but in vain; while Captain Wentworth, staggering
against the wall for his support, exclaimed in the bitterest agony--
"Oh God! her father and mother!"
"A surgeon!" said Anne.
He caught the word; it seemed to rouse him at once, and saying only--
"True, true, a surgeon this instant," was darting away, when Anne
eagerly suggested--
"Captain Benwick, would not it be better for Captain Benwick? He knows
where a surgeon is to be found."
Every one capable of thinking felt the advantage of the idea, and in a
moment (it was all done in rapid moments) Captain Benwick had resigned
the poor corpse-like figure entirely to the brother's care, and was
off for the town with the utmost rapidity.
As to the wretched party left behind, it could scarcely be said which
of the three, who were completely rational, was suffering most: Captain
Wentworth, Anne, or Charles, who, really a very affectionate brother,
hung over Louisa with sobs of grief, and could only turn his eyes from
one sister, to see the other in a state as insensible, or to witness
the hysterical agitations of his wife, calling on him for help which he
could not give.
Anne, attending with all the strength and zeal, and thought, which
instinct supplied, to Henrietta, still tried, at intervals, to suggest
comfort to the others, tried to quiet Mary, to animate Charles, to
assuage the feelings of Captain Wentworth. Both seemed to look to her
for directions.
"Anne, Anne," cried Charles, "What is to be done next? What, in
heaven's name, is to be done next?"
Captain Wentworth's eyes were also turned towards her.
"Had not she better be carried to the inn? Yes, I am sure: carry her
gently to the inn."
"Yes, yes, to the inn," repeated Captain Wentworth, comparatively
collected, and eager to be doing something. "I will carry her myself.
Musgrove, take care of the others."
By this time the report of the accident had spread among the workmen
and boatmen about the Cobb, and many were collected near them, to be
useful if wanted, at any rate, to enjoy the sight of a dead young lady,
nay, two dead young ladies, for it proved twice as fine as the first
report. To some of the best-looking of these good people Henrietta was
consigned, for, though partially revived, she was quite helpless; and
in this manner, Anne walking by her side, and Charles attending to his
wife, they set forward, treading back with feelings unutterable, the
ground, which so lately, so very lately, and so light of heart, they
had passed along.
They were not off the Cobb, before the Harvilles met them. Captain
Benwick had been seen flying by their house, with a countenance which
showed something to be wrong; and they had set off immediately,
informed and directed as they passed, towards the spot. Shocked as
Captain Harville was, he brought senses and nerves that could be
instantly useful; and a look between him and his wife decided what was
to be done. She must be taken to their house; all must go to their
house; and await the surgeon's arrival there. They would not listen to
scruples: he was obeyed; they were all beneath his roof; and while
Louisa, under Mrs Harville's direction, was conveyed up stairs, and
given possession of her own bed, assistance, cordials, restoratives
were supplied by her husband to all who needed them.
Louisa had once opened her eyes, but soon closed them again, without
apparent consciousness. This had been a proof of life, however, of
service to her sister; and Henrietta, though perfectly incapable of
being in the same room with Louisa, was kept, by the agitation of hope
and fear, from a return of her own insensibility. Mary, too, was
growing calmer.
The surgeon was with them almost before it had seemed possible. They
were sick with horror, while he examined; but he was not hopeless. The
head had received a severe contusion, but he had seen greater injuries
recovered from: he was by no means hopeless; he spoke cheerfully.
That he did not regard it as a desperate case, that he did not say a
few hours must end it, was at first felt, beyond the hope of most; and
the ecstasy of such a reprieve, the rejoicing, deep and silent, after a
few fervent ejaculations of gratitude to Heaven had been offered, may
be conceived.
The tone, the look, with which "Thank God!" was uttered by Captain
Wentworth, Anne was sure could never be forgotten by her; nor the sight
of him afterwards, as he sat near a table, leaning over it with folded
arms and face concealed, as if overpowered by the various feelings of
his soul, and trying by prayer and reflection to calm them.
Louisa's limbs had escaped. There was no injury but to the head.
It now became necessary for the party to consider what was best to be
done, as to their general situation. They were now able to speak to
each other and consult. That Louisa must remain where she was, however
distressing to her friends to be involving the Harvilles in such
trouble, did not admit a doubt. Her removal was impossible. The
Harvilles silenced all scruples; and, as much as they could, all
gratitude. They had looked forward and arranged everything before the
others began to reflect. Captain Benwick must give up his room to
them, and get another bed elsewhere; and the whole was settled. They
were only concerned that the house could accommodate no more; and yet
perhaps, by "putting the children away in the maid's room, or swinging
a cot somewhere," they could hardly bear to think of not finding room
for two or three besides, supposing they might wish to stay; though,
with regard to any attendance on Miss Musgrove, there need not be the
least uneasiness in leaving her to Mrs Harville's care entirely. Mrs
Harville was a very experienced nurse, and her nursery-maid, who had
lived with her long, and gone about with her everywhere, was just such
another. Between these two, she could want no possible attendance by
day or night. And all this was said with a truth and sincerity of
feeling irresistible.
Charles, Henrietta, and Captain Wentworth were the three in
consultation, and for a little while it was only an interchange of
perplexity and terror. "Uppercross, the necessity of some one's going
to Uppercross; the news to be conveyed; how it could be broken to Mr
and Mrs Musgrove; the lateness of the morning; an hour already gone
since they ought to have been off; the impossibility of being in
tolerable time." At first, they were capable of nothing more to the
purpose than such exclamations; but, after a while, Captain Wentworth,
exerting himself, said--
"We must be decided, and without the loss of another minute. Every
minute is valuable. Some one must resolve on being off for Uppercross
instantly. Musgrove, either you or I must go."
Charles agreed, but declared his resolution of not going away. He
would be as little incumbrance as possible to Captain and Mrs Harville;
but as to leaving his sister in such a state, he neither ought, nor
would. So far it was decided; and Henrietta at first declared the
same. She, however, was soon persuaded to think differently. The
usefulness of her staying! She who had not been able to remain in
Louisa's room, or to look at her, without sufferings which made her
worse than helpless! She was forced to acknowledge that she could do
no good, yet was still unwilling to be away, till, touched by the
thought of her father and mother, she gave it up; she consented, she
was anxious to be at home.
The plan had reached this point, when Anne, coming quietly down from
Louisa's room, could not but hear what followed, for the parlour door
was open.
"Then it is settled, Musgrove," cried Captain Wentworth, "that you
stay, and that I take care of your sister home. But as to the rest, as
to the others, if one stays to assist Mrs Harville, I think it need be
only one. Mrs Charles Musgrove will, of course, wish to get back to
her children; but if Anne will stay, no one so proper, so capable as
Anne."
She paused a moment to recover from the emotion of hearing herself so
spoken of. The other two warmly agreed with what he said, and she then
appeared.
"You will stay, I am sure; you will stay and nurse her;" cried he,
turning to her and speaking with a glow, and yet a gentleness, which
seemed almost restoring the past. She coloured deeply, and he
recollected himself and moved away. She expressed herself most
willing, ready, happy to remain. "It was what she had been thinking
of, and wishing to be allowed to do. A bed on the floor in Louisa's
room would be sufficient for her, if Mrs Harville would but think so."
One thing more, and all seemed arranged. Though it was rather
desirable that Mr and Mrs Musgrove should be previously alarmed by some
share of delay; yet the time required by the Uppercross horses to take
them back, would be a dreadful extension of suspense; and Captain
Wentworth proposed, and Charles Musgrove agreed, that it would be much
better for him to take a chaise from the inn, and leave Mr Musgrove's
carriage and horses to be sent home the next morning early, when there
would be the farther advantage of sending an account of Louisa's night.
Captain Wentworth now hurried off to get everything ready on his part,
and to be soon followed by the two ladies. When the plan was made
known to Mary, however, there was an end of all peace in it. She was
so wretched and so vehement, complained so much of injustice in being
expected to go away instead of Anne; Anne, who was nothing to Louisa,
while she was her sister, and had the best right to stay in Henrietta's
stead! Why was not she to be as useful as Anne? And to go home
without Charles, too, without her husband! No, it was too unkind. And
in short, she said more than her husband could long withstand, and as
none of the others could oppose when he gave way, there was no help for
it; the change of Mary for Anne was inevitable.
Anne had never submitted more reluctantly to the jealous and
ill-judging claims of Mary; but so it must be, and they set off for the
town, Charles taking care of his sister, and Captain Benwick attending
to her. She gave a moment's recollection, as they hurried along, to
the little circumstances which the same spots had witnessed earlier in
the morning. There she had listened to Henrietta's schemes for Dr
Shirley's leaving Uppercross; farther on, she had first seen Mr Elliot;
a moment seemed all that could now be given to any one but Louisa, or
those who were wrapt up in her welfare.
Captain Benwick was most considerately attentive to her; and, united as
they all seemed by the distress of the day, she felt an increasing
degree of good-will towards him, and a pleasure even in thinking that
it might, perhaps, be the occasion of continuing their acquaintance.
Captain Wentworth was on the watch for them, and a chaise and four in
waiting, stationed for their convenience in the lowest part of the
street; but his evident surprise and vexation at the substitution of
one sister for the other, the change in his countenance, the
astonishment, the expressions begun and suppressed, with which Charles
was listened to, made but a mortifying reception of Anne; or must at
least convince her that she was valued only as she could be useful to
Louisa.
She endeavoured to be composed, and to be just. Without emulating the
feelings of an Emma towards her Henry, she would have attended on
Louisa with a zeal above the common claims of regard, for his sake; and
she hoped he would not long be so unjust as to suppose she would shrink
unnecessarily from the office of a friend.
In the mean while she was in the carriage. He had handed them both in,
and placed himself between them; and in this manner, under these
circumstances, full of astonishment and emotion to Anne, she quitted
Lyme. How the long stage would pass; how it was to affect their
manners; what was to be their sort of intercourse, she could not
foresee. It was all quite natural, however. He was devoted to
Henrietta; always turning towards her; and when he spoke at all, always
with the view of supporting her hopes and raising her spirits. In
general, his voice and manner were studiously calm. To spare Henrietta
from agitation seemed the governing principle. Once only, when she had
been grieving over the last ill-judged, ill-fated walk to the Cobb,
bitterly lamenting that it ever had been thought of, he burst forth, as
if wholly overcome--
"Don't talk of it, don't talk of it," he cried. "Oh God! that I had
not given way to her at the fatal moment! Had I done as I ought! But
so eager and so resolute! Dear, sweet Louisa!"
Anne wondered whether it ever occurred to him now, to question the
justness of his own previous opinion as to the universal felicity and
advantage of firmness of character; and whether it might not strike him
that, like all other qualities of the mind, it should have its
proportions and limits. She thought it could scarcely escape him to
feel that a persuadable temper might sometimes be as much in favour of
happiness as a very resolute character.
They got on fast. Anne was astonished to recognise the same hills and
the same objects so soon. Their actual speed, heightened by some dread
of the conclusion, made the road appear but half as long as on the day
before. It was growing quite dusk, however, before they were in the
neighbourhood of Uppercross, and there had been total silence among
them for some time, Henrietta leaning back in the corner, with a shawl
over her face, giving the hope of her having cried herself to sleep;
when, as they were going up their last hill, Anne found herself all at
once addressed by Captain Wentworth. In a low, cautious voice, he
said:--
"I have been considering what we had best do. She must not appear at
first. She could not stand it. I have been thinking whether you had
not better remain in the carriage with her, while I go in and break it
to Mr and Mrs Musgrove. Do you think this is a good plan?"
She did: he was satisfied, and said no more. But the remembrance of
the appeal remained a pleasure to her, as a proof of friendship, and of
deference for her judgement, a great pleasure; and when it became a
sort of parting proof, its value did not lessen.
When the distressing communication at Uppercross was over, and he had
seen the father and mother quite as composed as could be hoped, and the
daughter all the better for being with them, he announced his intention
of returning in the same carriage to Lyme; and when the horses were
baited, he was off.
第二天早晨，安妮和亨丽埃塔起得最早，两人商定，趁早饭前到海边走走。她们来到沙滩上，观看潮水上涨，只见海水在习习东南风的吹拂下直往平展展的海岸上阵阵涌来，显得十分壮观。她俩赞叹这早晨，夸耀这大海，称赏这凉爽宜人的和风，接着便缄默不语了。过了一会儿，亨丽埃塔突然嚷道：
“啊，是呀！我完全相信，除了极个别情况以外，海边的空气总是给人带来益处。去年春天，谢利博士害了一场病，毫无疑问，这海边的空气帮了他的大忙。他曾亲口说，到莱姆呆了一个月比他吃那么多药都更管用；还说来到海边使他感觉又年轻了。使我不能不感到遗憾的是，他没有干脆住到海边。我的确认为他不如干脆离开厄泼克劳斯，在莱姆定居下来。你看呢，安妮？你难道不同意我的意见，不认为这是他所能采取的最好办法，不管对他自己还是对谢利夫人，都是最好的办法？你知道，谢利夫人在这里有几位远亲，还有许多朋友，这会使她感到十分愉快。我想她一定很乐意来这里，一旦她丈夫再发病，也可以就近求医。像谢利博士夫妇这样的大好人，行了一辈子好，如今却在厄泼克劳斯这样一个地方消磨晚年，除了我们家以外，他们就像完全与世隔绝似的，想起来真叫人寒心。我希望他的朋友们能向他提提这个建议。我的确认为他们应该提一提。至于说要得到外住的特许，凭着他那年纪，他那人格，这不会有什么困难的。我唯一的疑虑是，能不能有什么办法劝说他离开自己的教区。他这个人的思想非常正统，非常谨慎，我应该说谨小慎微。安妮，难道你不认为这有些谨小慎微吗？一个牧师本来是可以把自己的职务交给别人的，却偏要豁着老命自己干，难道你不认为这是个极其错误的念头？他要是住在莱姆，离厄泼克劳斯近得很，只有十七英里，人们心里有没有什么不满的地方，他完全听得到。”
安妮听着这席话，不止一次地暗自笑了。她像理解小伙子的心情那样理解一位小姐的心情，于是便想行行好，跟着介人了这个话题，不过这是一种低标准的行好，因为除了一般的默许之外，她还能做出什么表示呢？她在这件事上尽量说了些恰当得体的话；觉得谢利博士应该休息，认为他确实需要找一个有活力、又体面的年轻人做留守牧师，她甚至体贴入微地暗示说，这样的留守牧师最好是成了家的。
“我希望，”亨丽埃塔说，她对自己的伙伴大为满意，“我希望拉塞尔夫人就住在厄泼克劳斯，而且与谢利博士很密切。我一向听人说，拉塞尔夫人是个对谁都有极大影响的女人！我一向认为她能够劝说一个人无所不为！我以前跟你说过，我怕她，相当怕她！因为她太机灵了。不过我极为尊敬她，希望我们在厄泼克劳斯也能有这么个邻居。”
安妮看见亨丽埃塔那副感激的神态，觉得很有趣。而同样使她感到有趣的是，由于事态的发展和亨丽埃塔头脑中产生了新的兴趣，她的朋友居然会受到默斯格罗夫府上某个成员的赏识。可是，她只不过笼统地回答了一声，祝愿厄泼克劳斯的确能有这么个女人，不料这些话头突然煞住了，只见路易莎和温待沃思上校冲着她们走来，他们也想趁着早饭准备好之前，出来溜达溜达。谁想路易莎立即想起她要在一家店里买点什么东西，便邀请他们几个同她一起回到城里。他们也都欣然从命了。
当他们来到由海滩向上通往街里的台阶跟前时，正赶上有位绅士准备往下走，只见他彬彬有礼地退了回去，停下来给他们让路。他们登上去，从他旁边走了过去。就在他们走过的当儿，他瞧见了安妮的面孔，他非常仔细地打量着她，目光里流露出爱慕的神色，安妮不可能不觉察。她看上去极其动人，她那端庄秀气的面庞让清风一吹拂，又焕发出青春的娇润与艳丽，一双眼睛也变得炯炯有神。显然，那位绅士(他在举止上是个十足的绅士)对她极为倾慕。温特沃思上校当即掉头朝她望去，表明他注意到了这一情形。他瞥了她一眼，和颜悦色地瞥了她一眼，仿佛是说：“那人对你着迷了，眼下就连我也觉得你又有些像安妮·埃利奥特了。”
大伙陪着路易莎买好东西，在街上稍微逛了一会，便回到旅馆。后来，安妮由自己房间朝餐室匆匆走去时，恰好刚才那位绅士从隔壁房间走出来，两人险些撞了个满怀。安妮起先猜测他同他们一样是个生客，后来回旅馆时见到一位漂亮的马夫，在两家旅馆附近踱来踱去，便断定那是他的仆人。主仆两个都戴着孝，这就更使她觉得是这么回事。现在证实，他同他们住在同一家旅馆里。他们这第二次相会，虽说非常短促，但是从那位绅士的神情里同样可以看出，他觉得她十分可爱，而从他那爽快得体的道歉中可以看出，他是个举止极其文雅的男子。他约莫三十来岁，虽说长得不算漂亮，却也挺讨人喜欢。安妮心想，她倒要了解一下他是谁。
大伙快吃完早饭的时候，蓦然听到了马车的声音，这几乎是他们进人莱姆以来头一次听到马车声，于是有半数人给吸引到窗口。这是一位绅士的马车，一辆双轮轻便马车，不过只是从马车场驶到了正门口，准是什么人要走了。驾车的是个戴孝的仆人。
一听说是辆双轮轻便马车，查尔斯·默斯格罗夫忽地跳了起来，想同他自己的马车比比看。戴孝的仆人激起了安妮的好奇心，当马车的主人就要走出正门，老板一家毕恭毕敬以礼相送时，安妮一伙六个人全都聚到窗前，望着他坐上马车离去了。
“哦！”温特沃思上校立刻嚷了起来，一面扫视了一下安妮，“这就是我们打他旁边走过的那个人！”
两位默斯格罗夫小姐赞同他的看法。大家深情地目送着那人朝山上走去，直到看不见为止，然后又回到餐桌旁边。不一会，侍者走进了餐室。
“请问，”温特沃思上校马上说道，“你能告诉我们刚才离开的那位先生姓什么吗？”
“好的，先生。那是埃利奥特先生，一位十分有钱的绅士，昨晚从希德茅斯来到这里。先生，我想您用晚餐的时候一定听到马车的声音，他现在正要去克鲁克恩，然后再去巴思和伦敦。”
“埃利奥特！”不等那伶牙俐齿的侍者说完，众人便一个个面面相觑，不约而同地重复了一声这个名字。
“我的天啊！”玛丽嚷道，“这一定是我们的堂兄。一定是我们的埃利奥特先生，一定是，一定！查尔斯，安妮，难道不是吗？你们瞧，还带孝，就像我们的埃利奥特先生一定在戴孝那样。多么离奇啊！就和我们住在同一座旅馆里！安妮，这难道不是我们的埃利奥特先生？不是我们父亲的继承人？请问，先生，”她掉脸对侍者说，“你有没有听说，他的仆人有没有说过，他是凯林奇家族的人？”
“没有，夫人，他没有提起哪个家族。不过他倒说过，他的主人是个很有钱的绅士，将来有朝一日要作准男爵。”
“啊，你们瞧！”玛丽大喜若狂地嚷道。“同我说的一点不差！沃尔特·埃利奥特爵士的继承人！我早就知道，如果事情真是如此的话，那就一定会泄露出来的。你们相信我好啦，这个情况他的仆人走到哪里都要费心加以宣扬的。安妮，你想想这事儿多么离奇啊！真可惜，我没好好看看他。我们要是及早知道他是谁就好啦，那样我们就可以结识他了。多么遗憾啊，我们竟然没有互相介绍一下。你觉得他的模样儿像埃利奥特家的人吗？我简直没看他，光顾得看他的马了。不过我觉得他的模样儿有几分像埃利奥特家的人。真奇怪，我没注意到他的族徽！哦！他的大衣搭在马车的镶板上，这样一来就把族徽给遮住了。不然的话，我肯定会看见他的族徽，还有那号衣。假如他的仆人不在戴孝，别人一看他的号衣就能认出他来。”
“将这些异乎寻常的情况汇到一起，”温特沃思上校说，“我们必须把你没有结识你的堂兄这件事，看作上帝的安排。”
安妮等到玛丽能够听她说话的时候，便平心静气地奉告她说，她们的父亲与埃利奥特先生多年来关系一直不好，再去设法同他结识，那是很不恰当的。
不过，使她暗暗窃喜的是，她见到了自己的堂兄，知道凯林奇未来的主人无疑是个有教养的人，神态显得十分聪慧。她无论如何也不想提起她第二次碰见他。幸运的是，玛丽并不很注意他们早先散步时打他近前走过，但是她要是听说安妮在走廊里居然撞见了他，受到了他十分客气的道歉，而她自己却压根儿没有接近过他，她会觉得吃了大亏。不，他们堂兄妹之间的这次会见必须绝对保守秘密。
“当然，”玛丽说，“你下次往巴思写信的时候，是会提到我们看见了埃利奥特先生的。我想父亲当然应该知道这件事。务必统统告诉他。”
安妮避而不作正面回答，不过她认为这个情况不仅没有必要告诉他们，而且应当隐瞒。她了解她父亲多年前所遇到的无礼行为。她怀疑伊丽莎白与此事有很大牵扯。他们两个一想起埃利奥特先生总要感到十分懊恼，这是毋庸置疑的。玛丽自己从来不往巴思写信，同伊丽莎白枯燥乏味地通信的苦差事，完全落在安妮的肩上。
吃过早饭不久，哈维尔上校夫妇和本威克中校找他们来了。他们大家约定要最后游逛一次莱姆。温特沃思上校一伙一点钟要动身返回厄泼克劳斯，这当儿还想聚到一起，尽情地出去走走。
他们一走上大街，本威克中校便凑到了安妮身边。他们头天晚上的谈话并没使他不愿意再接近她。他们在一起走了一会，像以前那样谈论着司各特先生和拜伦勋爵，不过仍然一如既往地像任何两位别的读者一样，对两人作品的价值无法取得完全一致的意见，直到最后不晓得为什么，大家走路的位置几乎都换了个个儿，现在走在安妮旁边的不是本威克中校，而是哈维尔上校。
“埃利奥特小姐，”哈维尔上校低声说道，“你做了件好事，让那可怜人讲了这么多话。但愿他能常有你这样的伙伴就好了。我知道，他像现在这样关在家里对他没有好处。不过我们有什么办法？我们分不开啊。”
“是的，”安妮说，“我完全相信那是不可能的。不过也许总有一天……我们晓得时间对每个烦恼所起的作用，你必须记住，哈维尔上校，你朋友的痛苦还只能说是刚开始不久——我想只是今年夏天才开始的吧。”
“啊，一点不错，”上校深深叹了口气。“只是从六月才开始的。”
“兴许他知道得还没有这么早。”
“他直到八月份的第一个星期才知道。当时，他刚刚奉命去指挥‘格斗者号’，从好望角回到了英国。我在普利茅斯，生怕听到他的消息。他寄来了几封信，但是‘格斗者号’奉命开往朴次茅斯。这消息一定传到了他那里，但是谁会告诉他？我才不呢。我宁愿给吊死在帆桁上。谁也不肯告诉他，除了那位好心人。”他指了指温特沃思上校。“就在那一周之前，‘拉科尼亚号，开进了普利茅斯，不可能再奉命出海了。于是他有机会干别的事情——打了个请假报告，也不等待答复，便日夜兼程地来到了朴次茅斯，接着便刻不容缓地划船来到‘格斗者号’上，整整一个星期他再也没有离开那个可怜的人儿。这就是他干的事儿，别人谁也救不了可怜的詹姆斯。埃利奥特小姐，你可以想象他对我们是不是可亲可爱！”
安妮毫不迟疑地想了想这个问题，而且在她的感情允许的情况下，或者说在能够承受的情况下，尽量多回答些话，因为哈维尔上校实在太动感情了，无法重提这个话头。等到上校再启口的时候，说的完全是另外一码事儿。
哈维尔夫人提了条意见，说她丈夫走到家也就走得够远的了。
这条意见决定了他们这最后一次散步的方向。大伙要陪着他俩走到他们门口，然后返回来出发。据大家满打满算，这时间还刚够。可是，当他们快接近码头的时候，一个个都想再到上面走走。既然人们都有意要去，而路易莎又当即下定了决心，大伙也发现，早一刻钟晚一刻钟压根儿没有关系。于是，到了哈维尔上校家门口，人们可以想象，他们深情地互相道别，深情地提出邀请，做出应诺，然后便辞别哈维尔夫妇，但仍然由本威克中校陪同着，看来他是准备奉陪到底的。大家继续向码头走去，向它正儿八经地告个别。
安妮发觉本威克中校又凑到了她跟前。目睹着眼前的景致，他情不自禁地吟诵起拜伦勋爵“湛蓝色的大海”的诗句，安妮十分高兴地尽量集中精力同他交谈。过不一会，她的注意力却硬给吸引到别处去了。
因为风大，小姐们呆在新码头的上方觉得不舒服，都赞成顺着台阶走到下码头上。她们一个个都满足于一声不响地、小心翼翼地走下陡斜的台阶，只有路易莎例外。她一定要温特沃思上校扶着她往下跳。在过去的几次散步中，他次次都得扶着她跳下树篱踏级，她感觉这很惬意。眼下这次，由于人行道太硬，她的脚受不了，温特沃思上校有些不愿意。不过他还是扶她跳了。她安然无恙地跳了下来，而且为了显示她的兴致，转眼又跑了上去，要他扶着再跳一次。他劝说她别跳了，觉得震动太大。可是不成，他再怎么劝说都无济于事，只见她笑吟吟地说道：“我非跳不可。”他伸出双手，不料她操之过急，早跳了半秒钟，咚的一声摔在下码头的人行道上，抱起来时已经不省人事！她身上没有伤痕，没有血迹，也见不到青肿。但她双眼紧闭，呼吸停止，面无人色。当时站在周围的人，一个个莫不惊恐万状！
温特沃思上校先把她扶起来，用胳膊搂着，跪在地上望着她，痛苦不堪，默默无言，面色像她一样煞白。“她死了！她死了！”玛丽一把抓住她丈夫，尖声叫了起来。她丈夫本来就惊恐不已，再听到她的尖叫声，越发吓得呆若木鸡。霎时间，亨丽埃塔真以为妹妹死了，悲痛欲绝，也跟着昏了过去，若不是本威克中校和安妮从两边扶住了她，非摔倒在台阶上不可。
“难道没有人帮帮我的忙？”这是温特沃思上校带着绝望的口气突然冒出的第一句话，好像他自己已经筋疲力尽了似的。
“你去帮帮他，你去帮帮他，”安妮大声说道，“看在上帝的分上，你去帮帮他。我一个人能扶住她。你别管我，去帮帮他。揉揉她的手和太阳穴。这里有嗅盐，拿去，快拿去。”
本威克中校遵命去了，在这同时查尔斯也推开了妻子，于是他俩都赶过去帮忙。温特沃思上校把路易莎抱起来，他俩从两旁牢牢地扶住。安妮提出的办法都试过了，但是毫无效果。温特沃思上校趔趔趄趄地靠到墙上，悲痛欲绝地叫道：
“哦，上帝！快喊她父母亲来！”
“快找医生！”安妮说。
温特沃思上校一听这话，似乎被猛然惊醒过来。他只说了声：“对，对，马上请医生。”说罢飞身便跑，不想安妮急忙建议说：
“本威克中校，让本威克中校去叫是不是更好些？他知道在哪里能找到医生。”
但凡有点头脑的人都觉得这个主意好，瞬息间(这一切都是在瞬息间进行的)，本威克中校便把那可怜的死尸般的人儿交给她哥哥照料，自己飞速朝城里跑去。
却说留在原地的那伙可怜的人们。在那神志完全清醒的三个人里，很难说谁最痛苦，是温特沃思上校，安妮，还是查尔斯？查尔斯的确是个亲如手足的哥哥，悲痛得泣不成声，他的眼睛只能从一个妹妹身上转到同样不省人事的另一个妹妹身上，或者看看他妻子歇斯底里大发作的样子，拼命地喊他帮忙，可他又实在无能为力。
安妮出于本能，正在全力以赴、全心全意地照料亨丽埃塔，有时还要设法安慰别人，劝说玛丽要安静，查尔斯要宽心，温特沃思上校不要那么难过。他们两人似乎都期望她来指点。
“安妮，安妮，”查尔斯嚷道，“下一步怎么办？天哪，下一步可怎么办？”
温特沃思上校也把目光投向她。
“是不是最好把她送到旅馆？对，我想还是轻手轻脚地把她送到旅馆。”
“对，对，送到旅馆去，”温特沃思上校重复说，他相对镇定了一些，急切地想做点什么。“我来抱她。默斯格罗夫，你来照顾其他人。”
此刻，出事的消息已在码头周围的工人和船工中传扬开了，许多人都聚拢过来，如果需要的话，好帮帮忙。至少可以看个热闹，瞧瞧一位昏死的年轻小姐，不，两位昏死的年轻小姐，因为事实证明比最初的消息要强两倍。亨丽埃塔被交给一些体面的好心人照看着，她虽说还省点人事，但是完全动弹不得。就这样，安妮走在亨丽埃塔旁边，查尔斯扶着他的妻子，带着难言的心情，沿着刚才高高兴兴走来的路，缓缓地往回走去。
他们还没走出码头，哈维尔夫妇便赶来了。原来，他们看见本威克中校从他们屋前飞奔而过，看脸色像是出了什么事，他们便立即往这里走，一路上听人连说带比画，赶到了出事地点。哈维尔上校虽说大为震惊，但他还保持着理智和镇定，这立即就能发挥作用。他和妻子互相递了个眼色，当即确定了应该怎么办。必须把路易莎送到他们家，大伙必须都去他们家，在那里等候医生。别人有些顾虑，他们根本不听，大伙只好依了他，统统来到他的屋里。在哈维尔夫人的指挥下，路易莎被送到了楼上，放在她自己的床上，她丈夫也在跟着帮忙，又是镇静剂，又是苏醒剂，谁需要就给谁。
路易莎睁了一下眼睛，但是很快又合上了，不像是苏醒的样子。不过，这倒证明她还活着，因而使她姐姐感到宽慰。亨丽埃塔虽说还不能和路易莎呆在同一间屋子里，但她有了希望，还有几分害怕，激动之下没有再昏厥过去。玛丽也镇静了些。
医生以似乎不可能那么快的速度赶到了。他检查的时候，众人一个个吓得提心吊胆。不过，他倒不感到绝望。病人的头部受到了重创，但是比这更重的伤他都治好过。他丝毫也不绝望，说起话来乐呵呵的。
医生并没认为这是一起不治之症，并没说再过几个钟头便一切都完了，这在一开始超出了大多数人的期望。众人如释重负之后，先是谢天谢地地惊叫了几声，接着便深沉不语地庆幸起来，大喜过望的劲头可想而知。
安妮心想，温特沃思上校说“谢天谢地”时的那副口吻，那副神态，她永远也不会忘却。她也不会忘却他后来的那副姿态：当时，他坐在桌子旁边，双臂交叉地伏在桌子上，捂着脸，仿佛心里百感交集，实在支撑不住，正想通过祈祷和反省，让心潮平静下来。
路易莎没有伤着四肢，只有头部受了些伤。
现在，大家必须考虑如何处理这整个局面才好。他们现在能够互相商谈了。毫无疑问，路易莎必须呆在原地，尽管这要给哈维尔夫妇带来不少烦恼，因而引起了她的朋友们的不安。要她离开是不可能的。哈维尔夫妇消除了众人的重重顾虑，甚至尽可能地婉言拒绝了大伙的感激之情。他们没等别人开始考虑，已经颇有预见地把一切都安排停当。本威克中校要把屋子让给他们，自己到别处去住。这样一来，整个事情就解决了。他们唯一担心的是，他们屋里住不下更多的人。不过，要是“把孩子们放到女仆的屋里，或是在什么地方挂个吊床”，他们就不必担心腾不出住两三个人的地方，假如他们愿意留下的话。至于对默斯格罗夫小姐的照料，他们完全可以把她交给哈维尔夫人，一丝半点也不用担心。哈维尔夫人是个很有经验的看护，她的保姆长期同她生活在一起，跟着她四处奔走，也是个很有经验的看护。有了她们两个，病人日夜都不会缺人护理。而这一切的确令人无法抗拒。
大家拧到了一起，安妮对他也越来越友好，甚至欣喜地感到，这兴许是他们继续交往的时机。
温特沃思上校正在等候他们。为了方便起见，一辆四马拉的两轮轻便马车停候在街道的最低处。但是他一见到姐姐替换了妹妹，显然感到又惊又恼，听查尔斯作解释的时候，不禁脸色都变了，惊讶之余，有些神情刚露头又被忍了回去，让安妮见了真感到羞辱，至少使她觉得，她之所以受到器重，仅仅因为她可以帮帮路易莎的忙。
她尽力保持镇静，保持公正。看在他的面上，她也不用模仿爱玛对待亨利的感情（这则典故出自英格兰诗人马修·晋赖尔·：1664—1721）的叙事诗《净利与爱玛》），便能超过一般人的情意，热情地照应路易莎。她希望他不要老是那么不公正地认为，她会无缘无故地逃避做朋友的职责。
此时此刻，她已经坐进了马车。温特沃思上校把她俩扶了进来，他自己坐在她们当中。在这种情况下，安妮就以这种方式，满怀着惊讶的感情，离别了莱姆。他们将如何度过这漫长的旅程，这会给他们的态度带来什么影响，他们将如何应酬，这些她都无法预见。不过，一切都很自然。他对亨丽埃塔非常热心，总是把脸转向她；他只要一说话，总是着眼于增强她的信心，激励她的情绪。总的说来，他的言谈举止都力求泰然自若。不让亨丽埃塔激动似乎是他的主导原则。只有一次，当她为最后那次失算的、倒霉的码头之行感到伤心，抱怨说怎么能想起这么个馊主意时，他突然发作起来，仿佛完全失去了自制。
“别说了，别说了，”他大声嚷道。“哦，上帝！但愿我在那关键时刻没有屈从她就好了！我要是该怎么办就怎么办倒好了！ 可她是那样的急切，那样的坚决！啊，可爱的路易莎！”
安妮心想，不知道他现在有没有对他自己关于坚定的性格能带来普遍的幸福和普遍的好处的见解提出疑问；不知道他有没有认识到，像人的其他气质一样，坚定的性格也应该有个分寸和限度。她认为他不可能不感觉到，脾气好，容易说服有时像性格坚决一样，也有利于得到幸福。
马车跑得很快。安妮感到惊奇，这么快就见到了她所熟悉的山，熟悉的景物。车子的确跑得很快，加之有些害怕到达目的地，使人感到路程似乎只有头天的一半远。不过，还没等他们进入厄泼克劳斯一带，天色已经变得很昏暗了，他们三个人一声不响地沉默了好一阵，只见亨丽埃塔仰靠在角落里，用围巾蒙着脸，让人以为她哭着哭着睡着了。当马车向最后一座山上爬去时，安妮突然发觉温特沃思上校在对她说话。只听他压低声音，小心翼翼地说道：
“我一直在考虑我们最好怎么办。亨丽埃塔不能先露面。那样她受不了。我在思付，你是不是同她一起呆在马车里，我进去向默斯格罗夫夫妇透个信。你觉得这个办法好吗？”
安妮觉得可以，温特沃思上校满意了，没再说什么。但是，想起他征求意见的情景，对她仍然是件赏心乐事，这是友谊的证据，是他尊重她的意见的证据，是一件极大的赏心乐事。当它成为一种临别的见证时，它的价值并没减少。
到厄泼克劳斯传达消息的苦差事完成了，温特沃思上校见到那两位做父母的正像人们能够希望的那样，表现得相当镇静，那做女儿的来到父母身边也显得好多了，于是他宣布：他打算坐着同一辆马车回到莱姆。等几匹马吃饱饮足之后，他便出发了。End of volume one
[ 此帖被narcis在2013-10-27 03:34重新编辑 ] -
Chapter Eleven
The time now approached for Lady Russell's return: the day was even
fixed; and Anne, being engaged to join her as soon as she was
resettled, was looking forward to an early removal to Kellynch, and
beginning to think how her own comfort was likely to be affected by it.
It would place her in the same village with Captain Wentworth, within
half a mile of him; they would have to frequent the same church, and
there must be intercourse between the two families. This was against
her; but on the other hand, he spent so much of his time at Uppercross,
that in removing thence she might be considered rather as leaving him
behind, than as going towards him; and, upon the whole, she believed
she must, on this interesting question, be the gainer, almost as
certainly as in her change of domestic society, in leaving poor Mary
for Lady Russell.
She wished it might be possible for her to avoid ever seeing Captain
Wentworth at the Hall: those rooms had witnessed former meetings which
would be brought too painfully before her; but she was yet more anxious
for the possibility of Lady Russell and Captain Wentworth never meeting
anywhere. They did not like each other, and no renewal of acquaintance
now could do any good; and were Lady Russell to see them together, she
might think that he had too much self-possession, and she too little.
These points formed her chief solicitude in anticipating her removal
from Uppercross, where she felt she had been stationed quite long
enough. Her usefulness to little Charles would always give some
sweetness to the memory of her two months' visit there, but he was
gaining strength apace, and she had nothing else to stay for.
The conclusion of her visit, however, was diversified in a way which
she had not at all imagined. Captain Wentworth, after being unseen and
unheard of at Uppercross for two whole days, appeared again among them
to justify himself by a relation of what had kept him away.
A letter from his friend, Captain Harville, having found him out at
last, had brought intelligence of Captain Harville's being settled with
his family at Lyme for the winter; of their being therefore, quite
unknowingly, within twenty miles of each other. Captain Harville had
never been in good health since a severe wound which he received two
years before, and Captain Wentworth's anxiety to see him had determined
him to go immediately to Lyme. He had been there for four-and-twenty
hours. His acquittal was complete, his friendship warmly honoured, a
lively interest excited for his friend, and his description of the fine
country about Lyme so feelingly attended to by the party, that an
earnest desire to see Lyme themselves, and a project for going thither
was the consequence.
The young people were all wild to see Lyme. Captain Wentworth talked
of going there again himself, it was only seventeen miles from
Uppercross; though November, the weather was by no means bad; and, in
short, Louisa, who was the most eager of the eager, having formed the
resolution to go, and besides the pleasure of doing as she liked, being
now armed with the idea of merit in maintaining her own way, bore down
all the wishes of her father and mother for putting it off till summer;
and to Lyme they were to go--Charles, Mary, Anne, Henrietta, Louisa,
and Captain Wentworth.
The first heedless scheme had been to go in the morning and return at
night; but to this Mr Musgrove, for the sake of his horses, would not
consent; and when it came to be rationally considered, a day in the
middle of November would not leave much time for seeing a new place,
after deducting seven hours, as the nature of the country required, for
going and returning. They were, consequently, to stay the night there,
and not to be expected back till the next day's dinner. This was felt
to be a considerable amendment; and though they all met at the Great
House at rather an early breakfast hour, and set off very punctually,
it was so much past noon before the two carriages, Mr Musgrove's coach
containing the four ladies, and Charles's curricle, in which he drove
Captain Wentworth, were descending the long hill into Lyme, and
entering upon the still steeper street of the town itself, that it was
very evident they would not have more than time for looking about them,
before the light and warmth of the day were gone.
After securing accommodations, and ordering a dinner at one of the
inns, the next thing to be done was unquestionably to walk directly
down to the sea. They were come too late in the year for any amusement
or variety which Lyme, as a public place, might offer. The rooms were
shut up, the lodgers almost all gone, scarcely any family but of the
residents left; and, as there is nothing to admire in the buildings
themselves, the remarkable situation of the town, the principal street
almost hurrying into the water, the walk to the Cobb, skirting round
the pleasant little bay, which, in the season, is animated with bathing
machines and company; the Cobb itself, its old wonders and new
improvements, with the very beautiful line of cliffs stretching out to
the east of the town, are what the stranger's eye will seek; and a very
strange stranger it must be, who does not see charms in the immediate
environs of Lyme, to make him wish to know it better. The scenes in
its neighbourhood, Charmouth, with its high grounds and extensive
sweeps of country, and still more, its sweet, retired bay, backed by
dark cliffs, where fragments of low rock among the sands, make it the
happiest spot for watching the flow of the tide, for sitting in
unwearied contemplation; the woody varieties of the cheerful village of
Up Lyme; and, above all, Pinny, with its green chasms between romantic
rocks, where the scattered forest trees and orchards of luxuriant
growth, declare that many a generation must have passed away since the
first partial falling of the cliff prepared the ground for such a
state, where a scene so wonderful and so lovely is exhibited, as may
more than equal any of the resembling scenes of the far-famed Isle of
Wight: these places must be visited, and visited again, to make the
worth of Lyme understood.
The party from Uppercross passing down by the now deserted and
melancholy looking rooms, and still descending, soon found themselves
on the sea-shore; and lingering only, as all must linger and gaze on a
first return to the sea, who ever deserved to look on it at all,
proceeded towards the Cobb, equally their object in itself and on
Captain Wentworth's account: for in a small house, near the foot of an
old pier of unknown date, were the Harvilles settled. Captain
Wentworth turned in to call on his friend; the others walked on, and he
was to join them on the Cobb.
They were by no means tired of wondering and admiring; and not even
Louisa seemed to feel that they had parted with Captain Wentworth long,
when they saw him coming after them, with three companions, all well
known already, by description, to be Captain and Mrs Harville, and a
Captain Benwick, who was staying with them.
Captain Benwick had some time ago been first lieutenant of the Laconia;
and the account which Captain Wentworth had given of him, on his return
from Lyme before, his warm praise of him as an excellent young man and
an officer, whom he had always valued highly, which must have stamped
him well in the esteem of every listener, had been followed by a little
history of his private life, which rendered him perfectly interesting
in the eyes of all the ladies. He had been engaged to Captain
Harville's sister, and was now mourning her loss. They had been a year
or two waiting for fortune and promotion. Fortune came, his
prize-money as lieutenant being great; promotion, too, came at last;
but Fanny Harville did not live to know it. She had died the preceding
summer while he was at sea. Captain Wentworth believed it impossible
for man to be more attached to woman than poor Benwick had been to
Fanny Harville, or to be more deeply afflicted under the dreadful
change. He considered his disposition as of the sort which must suffer
heavily, uniting very strong feelings with quiet, serious, and retiring
manners, and a decided taste for reading, and sedentary pursuits. To
finish the interest of the story, the friendship between him and the
Harvilles seemed, if possible, augmented by the event which closed all
their views of alliance, and Captain Benwick was now living with them
entirely. Captain Harville had taken his present house for half a
year; his taste, and his health, and his fortune, all directing him to
a residence inexpensive, and by the sea; and the grandeur of the
country, and the retirement of Lyme in the winter, appeared exactly
adapted to Captain Benwick's state of mind. The sympathy and good-will
excited towards Captain Benwick was very great.
"And yet," said Anne to herself, as they now moved forward to meet the
party, "he has not, perhaps, a more sorrowing heart than I have. I
cannot believe his prospects so blighted for ever. He is younger than
I am; younger in feeling, if not in fact; younger as a man. He will
rally again, and be happy with another."
They all met, and were introduced. Captain Harville was a tall, dark
man, with a sensible, benevolent countenance; a little lame; and from
strong features and want of health, looking much older than Captain
Wentworth. Captain Benwick looked, and was, the youngest of the three,
and, compared with either of them, a little man. He had a pleasing
face and a melancholy air, just as he ought to have, and drew back from
conversation.
Captain Harville, though not equalling Captain Wentworth in manners,
was a perfect gentleman, unaffected, warm, and obliging. Mrs Harville,
a degree less polished than her husband, seemed, however, to have the
same good feelings; and nothing could be more pleasant than their
desire of considering the whole party as friends of their own, because
the friends of Captain Wentworth, or more kindly hospitable than their
entreaties for their all promising to dine with them. The dinner,
already ordered at the inn, was at last, though unwillingly, accepted
as a excuse; but they seemed almost hurt that Captain Wentworth should
have brought any such party to Lyme, without considering it as a thing
of course that they should dine with them.
There was so much attachment to Captain Wentworth in all this, and such
a bewitching charm in a degree of hospitality so uncommon, so unlike
the usual style of give-and-take invitations, and dinners of formality
and display, that Anne felt her spirits not likely to be benefited by
an increasing acquaintance among his brother-officers. "These would
have been all my friends," was her thought; and she had to struggle
against a great tendency to lowness.
On quitting the Cobb, they all went in-doors with their new friends,
and found rooms so small as none but those who invite from the heart
could think capable of accommodating so many. Anne had a moment's
astonishment on the subject herself; but it was soon lost in the
pleasanter feelings which sprang from the sight of all the ingenious
contrivances and nice arrangements of Captain Harville, to turn the
actual space to the best account, to supply the deficiencies of
lodging-house furniture, and defend the windows and doors against the
winter storms to be expected. The varieties in the fitting-up of the
rooms, where the common necessaries provided by the owner, in the
common indifferent plight, were contrasted with some few articles of a
rare species of wood, excellently worked up, and with something curious
and valuable from all the distant countries Captain Harville had
visited, were more than amusing to Anne; connected as it all was with
his profession, the fruit of its labours, the effect of its influence
on his habits, the picture of repose and domestic happiness it
presented, made it to her a something more, or less, than gratification.
Captain Harville was no reader; but he had contrived excellent
accommodations, and fashioned very pretty shelves, for a tolerable
collection of well-bound volumes, the property of Captain Benwick. His
lameness prevented him from taking much exercise; but a mind of
usefulness and ingenuity seemed to furnish him with constant employment
within. He drew, he varnished, he carpentered, he glued; he made toys
for the children; he fashioned new netting-needles and pins with
improvements; and if everything else was done, sat down to his large
fishing-net at one corner of the room.
Anne thought she left great happiness behind her when they quitted the
house; and Louisa, by whom she found herself walking, burst forth into
raptures of admiration and delight on the character of the navy; their
friendliness, their brotherliness, their openness, their uprightness;
protesting that she was convinced of sailors having more worth and
warmth than any other set of men in England; that they only knew how to
live, and they only deserved to be respected and loved.
They went back to dress and dine; and so well had the scheme answered
already, that nothing was found amiss; though its being "so entirely
out of season," and the "no thoroughfare of Lyme," and the "no
expectation of company," had brought many apologies from the heads of
the inn.
Anne found herself by this time growing so much more hardened to being
in Captain Wentworth's company than she had at first imagined could
ever be, that the sitting down to the same table with him now, and the
interchange of the common civilities attending on it (they never got
beyond), was become a mere nothing.
The nights were too dark for the ladies to meet again till the morrow,
but Captain Harville had promised them a visit in the evening; and he
came, bringing his friend also, which was more than had been expected,
it having been agreed that Captain Benwick had all the appearance of
being oppressed by the presence of so many strangers. He ventured
among them again, however, though his spirits certainly did not seem
fit for the mirth of the party in general.
While Captains Wentworth and Harville led the talk on one side of the
room, and by recurring to former days, supplied anecdotes in abundance
to occupy and entertain the others, it fell to Anne's lot to be placed
rather apart with Captain Benwick; and a very good impulse of her
nature obliged her to begin an acquaintance with him. He was shy, and
disposed to abstraction; but the engaging mildness of her countenance,
and gentleness of her manners, soon had their effect; and Anne was well
repaid the first trouble of exertion. He was evidently a young man of
considerable taste in reading, though principally in poetry; and
besides the persuasion of having given him at least an evening's
indulgence in the discussion of subjects, which his usual companions
had probably no concern in, she had the hope of being of real use to
him in some suggestions as to the duty and benefit of struggling
against affliction, which had naturally grown out of their
conversation. For, though shy, he did not seem reserved; it had rather
the appearance of feelings glad to burst their usual restraints; and
having talked of poetry, the richness of the present age, and gone
through a brief comparison of opinion as to the first-rate poets,
trying to ascertain whether Marmion or The Lady of the Lake were to be
preferred, and how ranked the Giaour and The Bride of Abydos; and
moreover, how the Giaour was to be pronounced, he showed himself so
intimately acquainted with all the tenderest songs of the one poet, and
all the impassioned descriptions of hopeless agony of the other; he
repeated, with such tremulous feeling, the various lines which imaged a
broken heart, or a mind destroyed by wretchedness, and looked so
entirely as if he meant to be understood, that she ventured to hope he
did not always read only poetry, and to say, that she thought it was
the misfortune of poetry to be seldom safely enjoyed by those who
enjoyed it completely; and that the strong feelings which alone could
estimate it truly were the very feelings which ought to taste it but
sparingly.
His looks shewing him not pained, but pleased with this allusion to his
situation, she was emboldened to go on; and feeling in herself the
right of seniority of mind, she ventured to recommend a larger
allowance of prose in his daily study; and on being requested to
particularize, mentioned such works of our best moralists, such
collections of the finest letters, such memoirs of characters of worth
and suffering, as occurred to her at the moment as calculated to rouse
and fortify the mind by the highest precepts, and the strongest
examples of moral and religious endurances.
Captain Benwick listened attentively, and seemed grateful for the
interest implied; and though with a shake of the head, and sighs which
declared his little faith in the efficacy of any books on grief like
his, noted down the names of those she recommended, and promised to
procure and read them.
When the evening was over, Anne could not but be amused at the idea of
her coming to Lyme to preach patience and resignation to a young man
whom she had never seen before; nor could she help fearing, on more
serious reflection, that, like many other great moralists and
preachers, she had been eloquent on a point in which her own conduct
would ill bear examination.
现在，拉塞尔夫人回来的日子临近了，连日期都确定了。安妮与她事先约定，等她一安顿下来，就同她住在一起，因此她期望着早日搬到凯林奇，并且开始捉摸，这会给她自己的安适带来多大的影响。
这样一来，她将和温特沃思上校住在同一个庄上，离他不过半英里地。他们将要时常出入同一座教堂，两家人也少不了你来我往。这是违背她的意愿的；不过话又说回来，他常常呆在厄泼克劳斯，她要是搬到凯林奇，人们会认为她是疏远他，而不是亲近他。总而言之，她相信，考虑到这个有趣的问题，她离开玛丽去找拉塞尔夫人，对她肯定会有好处，简直就像她改变家庭环境那样有好处。
她希望，她能够避免在凯林奇大厦见到温特沃思上校，因为他们以前在那些房间里相会过，再在那里见面会给她带来极大的痛苦。不过，她更加急切地希望，拉塞尔夫人和温特沃思上校无论在哪儿也不要再见面。他们谁也不喜欢谁，现在再言归于好不会带来任何好处。况且，倘若拉塞尔夫人看见他们两人呆在一起，她或许会认为他过于冷静，而她却太不冷静。
她觉得她在厄泼克劳斯逗留得够久的了，现在期待着要离开那里，这些问题又构成了她的主要忧虑。她对小查尔斯的照料，将永远为她这两个月的访问留下美好的记忆，不过孩子正在逐渐恢复健康，她没有别的情由再呆下去。
然而，就在她的访问行将结束的时候，不想节外生枝，发生了一件她完全意想不到的事情。且说人们在厄泼克劳斯已经整整两天没有看见温特沃思上校的人影，也没听到他的消息，如今他又出现在他们之中，说明了他这两天没有来的缘由。
原来，他的朋友哈维尔上校给他写来一封信，好不容易才转到他的手里，告诉他哈维尔上校一家搬到了莱姆（多塞特郡的海滨城市），准备在那儿过冬。因此，他们之间相距不到二十英里，这是他们事先谁也不知道的。哈维尔上校两年前受过重伤，后来身体一直不好。温特沃思上校急切地想见到他，于是便决定立即去莱姆走一趟。他在那里逗留了二十四小时，圆满地履行了自己的职责，受到了热情的款待。同时他的叙述也激起了听话人对他的朋友的浓厚兴趣。他描绘起莱姆一带的秀丽景色时，他们一个个听得津津有味，殷切地渴望亲自看看莱姆，因此便订出了去那里参观的计划。
年轻人都迫不及待地想看看莱姆。温特沃思上校说他自己也想再去一趟，那儿离厄泼克劳斯只有十七英里远。眼下虽说已是十一月②，天气倒并不坏。总而言之，路易莎是急切中最急切的，下定决心非去不可，她除了喜欢我行我素之外，现在又多了一层念头，觉得人贵在自行其是，当父母亲一再希望她推迟到夏天再说时，都给她顶了回去。于是，大伙定好了要去莱姆——查尔斯，玛丽，安妮，亨丽埃塔，路易莎，以及温特沃思上校。
他们起初考虑不周，计划早晨出发，晚上回来。谁想默斯格罗夫先生舍不得自己的马，不同意这种安排。后来经过合情合理地考虑，觉得眼下已是十一月中旬，再加上乡下的路不好走，来回便要七个小时，一天去掉七个小时，就没有多少时间游览一个陌生地方啦。因此，他们决定还是在那里过一夜，到第二天吃晚饭时再回来。大伙觉得这是个不错的修正方案。尽管他们一大早就聚集到大宅，
吃过早饭，准时地起程了，但是直到午后许久，才见到两辆马车(默斯格罗夫先生的马车载着四位夫人小姐，查尔斯赶着他的轻便两轮马车拉着温特沃思上校)，一溜下坡地驶进了莱姆，然后驶进该镇更加陡斜的街道。显而易见，他们只不过有时间往四周看看，天色便暗了下来，同时也带来了凉意。
他们在一家旅馆订好了房间和晚餐，下一件事无疑是直奔海滨。他们来的时令太晚了，莱姆作为一个旅游胜地可能提供的种种娱乐，他们一概没有赶上。只见个个房间都关着门，房客差不多走光了，整家整户的，除了当地的居民，简直没有剩下什么人。且说那些楼房本身，城市的奇特位置，几乎笔直通到海滨的主大街以及通往码头的小路，这些都没有什么好称道的，尽管那条小路环绕着可爱的小海湾，而在旅游旺季，小海湾上到处都是更衣车和沐浴的人群。异乡人真正想观赏的还是那个码头本身，它的古迹奇观和新式修缮，以及那陡峭无比的悬崖峭壁，一直延伸到城市的东面。谁要是见不到莱姆近郊的妩媚多姿，不想进一步了解它，那他一定是个不可思议的异乡人。莱姆附近的查茅斯，地高域广，景致宜人，而且它还有个幽美的海湾，背后耸立着黑魁魅的绝壁，有些低矮的石块就星散在沙滩上，构成了人们坐在上面观潮和冥思遐想的绝妙地点。上莱姆是个生机盎然的村庄，长满了各式各样的树木。尤其是平尼，那富有浪漫色彩的悬崖之间夹着一条条翠谷，翠谷中到处长满了茂盛的林木和果树，表明自从这悬崖第一次部分塌陷，为这翠谷奠定基础以来，人类一定度过了许许多多个世代，而这翠谷如今呈现出的如此美妙的景色，完全可以同驰名遐迩的怀特岛的类似景致相媲美。以上这些地方必须经过反复观赏，你才能充分领略莱姆的奥妙。
厄泼克劳斯的那伙游客经过一座座空空荡荡、死气沉沉的公寓，继续往下走去，不久便来到了海边。但凡有幸观海的人初次来到海边，总要逗留、眺望一番，这几位也只是逗留了一阵，接着继续朝码头走去，这既是他们的参观目标，也是为了照顾温特沃思上校，因为在一条不明年代的旧码头附近有一幢小房子，哈维尔一家就住在那里。温特沃思上校进去拜访自己的朋友，其他人则继续往前走，然后他到码头上找他们。
他们一个个兴致勃勃，惊叹不已。当大家看见温特沃思上校赶到时，就连路易莎也不觉得同他离别了很久。温特沃思上校带来了三个伙伴，因为听他介绍过，所以大家都很熟悉这三个人，他们是哈维尔上校夫妇以及同他们住在一起的本威克中校。
本威克中校以前曾在“拉科尼亚号”上当过上尉。温特沃思上校上次从莱姆回来后谈起过他，热烈地称赞说：他是个杰出的青年，是他一向十分器重的一名军官，他这话一定会使每个听话人对本威克中校深为尊敬。随后，他又介绍了一点有关他个人生活的历史，使所有的夫人小姐都感到趣味盎然。原来，他同哈维尔上校的妹妹订过婚，现在正在哀悼她的去世。他们有那么一两年，一直在等待他发财和晋级。钱等到了，他作为上尉得到了很高的赏金。晋级最后也等到了，可惜范妮·哈维尔没有活着听到这一消息。今年夏天，本威克出海的时候，她去世了。温特沃思上校相信，对男人来说，谁也不可能像可怜的本威克爱恋范妮·哈维尔那样爱恋女人，谁也不可能在遇到这可怕变故的情况下像他那样柔肠寸断。温特沃思上校认为，他天生就具有那种忍受痛苦的性格，因为他把强烈的感情同恬静、庄重、矜持的举止融合在一起，而且显然喜欢读书和案犊生活。更有趣的是，他同哈维尔夫妇的友谊，似乎是在发生了这起事件、他们的联姻希望破灭之后，得到进一步增强的，如今他完全同他们生活在一起了。哈维尔上校租下现在这幢房子，打算居住半年。他的嗜好、身体和钱财都要求他找个花销不大的住宅，而且要在海滨。乡下景致壮观，莱姆的冬天又比较僻静，似乎正适合本威克中校的心境。这就激起了人们对他的深切同情与关心。
“可是，”当大伙走上前去迎接他们几位时，安妮自言自语地说，“他也许并不比我更伤心。我无法相信他的前程就这么永远葬送了。他比我年轻，在感情上比我年轻，如果不在事实上的话。他作为一个男子汉，是比我年轻。他会重新振作起来，找到新的伴侣。”
大家相见了，作了介绍。哈维尔上校是个高大黝黑的男子，聪敏和善，腿有点跛，由于面目粗犷和身体欠佳的缘故，看上去比温特沃思上校老相得多。本威克中校看样子是三人中最年轻的，事实上也是如此，同他俩比起来，他是个小个子。他长着一副讨人喜欢的面孔，不过理所当然，神态比较忧郁，不太肯说话。
哈维尔上校虽然在举止上比不上温特沃思上校，但却是个极有教养的人，他为人真挚热情，乐于助人。哈维尔夫人不像丈夫那样教养有素，不过似乎同样很热情。两人和蔼可亲极了，因为那伙人是温特沃思上校的朋友，他俩便把他们统统看作自己的朋友。他们还极为亲切好客，一再恳请大伙同他们一起共进晚餐。众人推托说他们已在旅馆订好了晚餐，他俩虽然最后终于勉勉强强地认可了，但是对于温特沃思上校能把这样一伙朋友带到莱姆，而居然没有理所当然地想到和他们一起共进晚餐，仿佛感到有些生气。
从这件事里可以看出，他们对温特沃思上校怀有无比深厚的感情，殷勤好客到那样罕见的地步，实在令人为之神驰。他们的邀请不像通常意义上的礼尚往来，不像那种拘泥礼仪、炫耀自己的请客吃饭，因此安妮觉得，她要是和他的同事军官进一步交往下去，精神上不会得到安慰。她心里这么想：“他们本来都该是我的朋友。”她必须尽力克制自己，不要让情绪变得过于低落。
他们离开码头，带着新结交的朋友回到了家里。屋子实在太小，只有真心邀请的主人才认为能坐得下这么多客人。安妮对此也惊奇了一刹那，不过当她看到哈维尔上校独出心裁地做了巧妙安排，使原有的空间得到了充分利用，添置了房子里原来缺少的家具，加固了门窗以抵御冬季风暴的袭击，她不禁沉浸在一种十分舒适的感觉之中。瞧瞧屋里的种种陈设，房主提供的普通必需品，景况都很一般，与此形成鲜明对照的，倒是几件木制珍品，制作得十分精致，另外还有个他从海外带回来的什么珍奇玩意儿，所有这些东西不单单使安妮感觉有趣；因为这一切都同他的职业有关联，是从事这职业的劳动成果，是这职业对他生活习惯产生影响的结果，给他的家庭生活带来了一派安逸幸福的景象，这就使她多少产生了一种似喜非喜的感觉。
哈维尔上校不是个读书人，不过本威克中校倒收藏了不少装帧精致的书籍。他经过巧妙的设计，腾出了极好的地方，制作了非常漂亮的书架。他由于脚玻，不能多运动，但他富有心计，爱动脑筋，使他在屋里始终忙个不停。他画画，上油漆，刨刨锯锯，胶胶贴贴，为孩子做玩具；制作经过改进的新织网梭；如果所有的事情都办完了，就坐在屋子的一角，摆弄他的那张大鱼网。
大家离开哈维尔上校寓所时，安妮觉得自己把欢愉抛到了后面。她走在路易莎旁边，只听她欣喜若狂地对海军的气质大加赞扬，说他们亲切友好，情同手足，坦率豪爽。她还坚信，在英国，水兵比任何人都更可贵，更热情，只有他们才知道应该如何生活，只有他们才值得尊敬和热爱。
众人回去更衣吃饭。他们的计划已经取得了圆满的成功，一切都很称心如意。不过还是说了些诸如“来得不是时候”、“莱姆不是交通要道”、“遇不到什么旅伴”之类的话，旅馆老板只好连连道歉。
安妮起初设想，她永远不会习惯于同温特沃思上校呆在一起，谁想现在居然发现，她对于同他在一起已经越来越习以为常了，如今同他坐在同一张桌前，说上几句一般的客套话(他们从不越雷池一步)，已经变得完全无所谓了。
夜晚天太暗，夫人小姐们不便再相聚，只好等到明日，不过哈维尔上校答应过，晚上来看望大家。他来了，还带着他的朋友，这是出乎众人意料之外的，因为大家一致认为，本威克中校当着这么多稀客的面，显得非常沉闷。可他还是大胆地来了，虽然他的情绪同众人的欢乐气氛似乎很不协调。
温特沃思上校和哈维尔上校在屋子的一边带头说着话，重新提起了逝去的岁月，用丰富多彩的奇闻轶事为大家取乐逗趣。这当儿，安妮恰巧同本威克中校坐在一起，离着众人很远。她天生一副好性子，情不自禁地与他攀谈起来。他羞羞答答的，还常常心不在焉。不过她神情温柔迷人，举止温文尔雅，很快便产生了效果，她开头的一番努力得到了充分的报答。显然，本威克是个酷爱读书的年轻人，不过他更喜欢读诗。安妮相信，他的老朋友们可能对这些话题不感兴趣，这次她至少同他畅谈了一个晚上。谈话中，她自然而然地提起了向痛苦作斗争的义务和益处，她觉得这些话对他可能真正有些作用。因为他虽说有些腼腆，但似乎并不拘谨，看来他很乐意冲破惯常的感情约束。他们谈起了诗歌，谈起了现代诗歌的丰富多彩，简要比较了一下他们对几位第一流诗人的看法，试图确定《玛密安》与《湖上夫人》①哪一篇更可取，如何评价《异教徒》和《阿比多斯的新娘》②，以及《异教徒》的英文该怎么念。看来，他对前一位诗人充满柔情的诗篇和后一位诗人悲痛欲绝的深沉描写，全部了如指掌。他带着激动的感情，背诵了几节描写肝肠寸断、痛不欲生的诗句，看上去完全是想得到别人的理解。安妮因此冒昧地希望他不要一味地光读诗，还说酷爱吟诗的人欣赏起诗歌来很难确保安然无恙；只有具备强烈的感情才能真正欣赏诗歌，而这强烈的感情在鉴赏诗歌时又不能不有所节制。
他的神色显不出痛苦的样子，相反却对她暗喻自己的处境感到高兴，安妮也就放心大胆地说了下去。她觉得自己忍受痛苦的资历比他长一些，便大胆地建议他在日常学习中多读些散文。当对方要求她说得具体些，她提到了一些优秀道德家的作品、卓越文学家的文集，以及一些有作为的、遭受种种磨难的人物的回忆录。她当时想到了这些人，觉得他们对道德和宗教上的忍耐做出了最高尚的说教，树立了最崇高的榜样，可以激励人的精神，坚定人的意志。
本威克中校聚精会神地听着，似乎对她话里包含的关心十分感激。他虽然摇了摇头，叹了几口气，表明他不大相信有什么书能解除他的痛苦，但他还是记下了她所推荐的那些书，而且答应找来读读。
夜晚结束了，安妮一想起自己来到莱姆以后，居然劝诫一位素昧平生的小伙子要忍耐，要顺从天命，心里不禁觉得好笑起来。可是再仔细一考虑，她不由得又有几分害怕，因为像其他许多大道德家、说教者一样，她虽然说起来头头是道，可她自己的行为却经不起检验。
-
Chapter Ten
Other opportunities of making her observations could not fail to occur.
Anne had soon been in company with all the four together often enough
to have an opinion, though too wise to acknowledge as much at home,
where she knew it would have satisfied neither husband nor wife; for
while she considered Louisa to be rather the favourite, she could not
but think, as far as she might dare to judge from memory and
experience, that Captain Wentworth was not in love with either. They
were more in love with him; yet there it was not love. It was a little
fever of admiration; but it might, probably must, end in love with
some. Charles Hayter seemed aware of being slighted, and yet Henrietta
had sometimes the air of being divided between them. Anne longed for
the power of representing to them all what they were about, and of
pointing out some of the evils they were exposing themselves to. She
did not attribute guile to any. It was the highest satisfaction to her
to believe Captain Wentworth not in the least aware of the pain he was
occasioning. There was no triumph, no pitiful triumph in his manner.
He had, probably, never heard, and never thought of any claims of
Charles Hayter. He was only wrong in accepting the attentions (for
accepting must be the word) of two young women at once.
After a short struggle, however, Charles Hayter seemed to quit the
field. Three days had passed without his coming once to Uppercross; a
most decided change. He had even refused one regular invitation to
dinner; and having been found on the occasion by Mr Musgrove with some
large books before him, Mr and Mrs Musgrove were sure all could not be
right, and talked, with grave faces, of his studying himself to death.
It was Mary's hope and belief that he had received a positive dismissal
from Henrietta, and her husband lived under the constant dependence of
seeing him to-morrow. Anne could only feel that Charles Hayter was
wise.
One morning, about this time Charles Musgrove and Captain Wentworth
being gone a-shooting together, as the sisters in the Cottage were
sitting quietly at work, they were visited at the window by the sisters
from the Mansion-house.
It was a very fine November day, and the Miss Musgroves came through
the little grounds, and stopped for no other purpose than to say, that
they were going to take a long walk, and therefore concluded Mary could
not like to go with them; and when Mary immediately replied, with some
jealousy at not being supposed a good walker, "Oh, yes, I should like
to join you very much, I am very fond of a long walk;" Anne felt
persuaded, by the looks of the two girls, that it was precisely what
they did not wish, and admired again the sort of necessity which the
family habits seemed to produce, of everything being to be
communicated, and everything being to be done together, however
undesired and inconvenient. She tried to dissuade Mary from going, but
in vain; and that being the case, thought it best to accept the Miss
Musgroves' much more cordial invitation to herself to go likewise, as
she might be useful in turning back with her sister, and lessening the
interference in any plan of their own.
"I cannot imagine why they should suppose I should not like a long
walk," said Mary, as she went up stairs. "Everybody is always
supposing that I am not a good walker; and yet they would not have been
pleased, if we had refused to join them. When people come in this
manner on purpose to ask us, how can one say no?"
Just as they were setting off, the gentlemen returned. They had taken
out a young dog, who had spoilt their sport, and sent them back early.
Their time and strength, and spirits, were, therefore, exactly ready
for this walk, and they entered into it with pleasure. Could Anne have
foreseen such a junction, she would have staid at home; but, from some
feelings of interest and curiosity, she fancied now that it was too
late to retract, and the whole six set forward together in the
direction chosen by the Miss Musgroves, who evidently considered the
walk as under their guidance.
Anne's object was, not to be in the way of anybody; and where the
narrow paths across the fields made many separations necessary, to keep
with her brother and sister. Her pleasure in the walk must arise from
the exercise and the day, from the view of the last smiles of the year
upon the tawny leaves, and withered hedges, and from repeating to
herself some few of the thousand poetical descriptions extant of
autumn, that season of peculiar and inexhaustible influence on the mind
of taste and tenderness, that season which had drawn from every poet,
worthy of being read, some attempt at description, or some lines of
feeling. She occupied her mind as much as possible in such like
musings and quotations; but it was not possible, that when within reach
of Captain Wentworth's conversation with either of the Miss Musgroves,
she should not try to hear it; yet she caught little very remarkable.
It was mere lively chat, such as any young persons, on an intimate
footing, might fall into. He was more engaged with Louisa than with
Henrietta. Louisa certainly put more forward for his notice than her
sister. This distinction appeared to increase, and there was one
speech of Louisa's which struck her. After one of the many praises of
the day, which were continually bursting forth, Captain Wentworth
added:--
"What glorious weather for the Admiral and my sister! They meant to
take a long drive this morning; perhaps we may hail them from some of
these hills. They talked of coming into this side of the country. I
wonder whereabouts they will upset to-day. Oh! it does happen very
often, I assure you; but my sister makes nothing of it; she would as
lieve be tossed out as not."
"Ah! You make the most of it, I know," cried Louisa, "but if it were
really so, I should do just the same in her place. If I loved a man,
as she loves the Admiral, I would always be with him, nothing should
ever separate us, and I would rather be overturned by him, than driven
safely by anybody else."
It was spoken with enthusiasm.
"Had you?" cried he, catching the same tone; "I honour you!" And there
was silence between them for a little while.
Anne could not immediately fall into a quotation again. The sweet
scenes of autumn were for a while put by, unless some tender sonnet,
fraught with the apt analogy of the declining year, with declining
happiness, and the images of youth and hope, and spring, all gone
together, blessed her memory. She roused herself to say, as they
struck by order into another path, "Is not this one of the ways to
Winthrop?" But nobody heard, or, at least, nobody answered her.
Winthrop, however, or its environs--for young men are, sometimes to be
met with, strolling about near home--was their destination; and after
another half mile of gradual ascent through large enclosures, where the
ploughs at work, and the fresh made path spoke the farmer counteracting
the sweets of poetical despondence, and meaning to have spring again,
they gained the summit of the most considerable hill, which parted
Uppercross and Winthrop, and soon commanded a full view of the latter,
at the foot of the hill on the other side.
Winthrop, without beauty and without dignity, was stretched before them
an indifferent house, standing low, and hemmed in by the barns and
buildings of a farm-yard.
Mary exclaimed, "Bless me! here is Winthrop. I declare I had no idea!
Well now, I think we had better turn back; I am excessively tired."
Henrietta, conscious and ashamed, and seeing no cousin Charles walking
along any path, or leaning against any gate, was ready to do as Mary
wished; but "No!" said Charles Musgrove, and "No, no!" cried Louisa
more eagerly, and taking her sister aside, seemed to be arguing the
matter warmly.
Charles, in the meanwhile, was very decidedly declaring his resolution
of calling on his aunt, now that he was so near; and very evidently,
though more fearfully, trying to induce his wife to go too. But this
was one of the points on which the lady shewed her strength; and when
he recommended the advantage of resting herself a quarter of an hour at
Winthrop, as she felt so tired, she resolutely answered, "Oh! no,
indeed! walking up that hill again would do her more harm than any
sitting down could do her good;" and, in short, her look and manner
declared, that go she would not.
After a little succession of these sort of debates and consultations,
it was settled between Charles and his two sisters, that he and
Henrietta should just run down for a few minutes, to see their aunt and
cousins, while the rest of the party waited for them at the top of the
hill. Louisa seemed the principal arranger of the plan; and, as she
went a little way with them, down the hill, still talking to Henrietta,
Mary took the opportunity of looking scornfully around her, and saying
to Captain Wentworth--
"It is very unpleasant, having such connexions! But, I assure you, I
have never been in the house above twice in my life."
She received no other answer, than an artificial, assenting smile,
followed by a contemptuous glance, as he turned away, which Anne
perfectly knew the meaning of.
The brow of the hill, where they remained, was a cheerful spot: Louisa
returned; and Mary, finding a comfortable seat for herself on the step
of a stile, was very well satisfied so long as the others all stood
about her; but when Louisa drew Captain Wentworth away, to try for a
gleaning of nuts in an adjoining hedge-row, and they were gone by
degrees quite out of sight and sound, Mary was happy no longer; she
quarrelled with her own seat, was sure Louisa had got a much better
somewhere, and nothing could prevent her from going to look for a
better also. She turned through the same gate, but could not see them.
Anne found a nice seat for her, on a dry sunny bank, under the
hedge-row, in which she had no doubt of their still being, in some spot
or other. Mary sat down for a moment, but it would not do; she was
sure Louisa had found a better seat somewhere else, and she would go on
till she overtook her.
Anne, really tired herself, was glad to sit down; and she very soon
heard Captain Wentworth and Louisa in the hedge-row, behind her, as if
making their way back along the rough, wild sort of channel, down the
centre. They were speaking as they drew near. Louisa's voice was the
first distinguished. She seemed to be in the middle of some eager
speech. What Anne first heard was--
"And so, I made her go. I could not bear that she should be frightened
from the visit by such nonsense. What! would I be turned back from
doing a thing that I had determined to do, and that I knew to be right,
by the airs and interference of such a person, or of any person I may
say? No, I have no idea of being so easily persuaded. When I have
made up my mind, I have made it; and Henrietta seemed entirely to have
made up hers to call at Winthrop to-day; and yet, she was as near
giving it up, out of nonsensical complaisance!"
"She would have turned back then, but for you?"
"She would indeed. I am almost ashamed to say it."
"Happy for her, to have such a mind as yours at hand! After the hints
you gave just now, which did but confirm my own observations, the last
time I was in company with him, I need not affect to have no
comprehension of what is going on. I see that more than a mere dutiful
morning visit to your aunt was in question; and woe betide him, and her
too, when it comes to things of consequence, when they are placed in
circumstances requiring fortitude and strength of mind, if she have not
resolution enough to resist idle interference in such a trifle as this.
Your sister is an amiable creature; but yours is the character of
decision and firmness, I see. If you value her conduct or happiness,
infuse as much of your own spirit into her as you can. But this, no
doubt, you have been always doing. It is the worst evil of too
yielding and indecisive a character, that no influence over it can be
depended on. You are never sure of a good impression being durable;
everybody may sway it. Let those who would be happy be firm. Here is
a nut," said he, catching one down from an upper bough, "to exemplify:
a beautiful glossy nut, which, blessed with original strength, has
outlived all the storms of autumn. Not a puncture, not a weak spot
anywhere. This nut," he continued, with playful solemnity, "while so
many of his brethren have fallen and been trodden under foot, is still
in possession of all the happiness that a hazel nut can be supposed
capable of." Then returning to his former earnest tone--"My first
wish for all whom I am interested in, is that they should be firm. If
Louisa Musgrove would be beautiful and happy in her November of life,
she will cherish all her present powers of mind."
He had done, and was unanswered. It would have surprised Anne if
Louisa could have readily answered such a speech: words of such
interest, spoken with such serious warmth! She could imagine what
Louisa was feeling. For herself, she feared to move, lest she should
be seen. While she remained, a bush of low rambling holly protected
her, and they were moving on. Before they were beyond her hearing,
however, Louisa spoke again.
"Mary is good-natured enough in many respects," said she; "but she does
sometimes provoke me excessively, by her nonsense and pride--the Elliot
pride. She has a great deal too much of the Elliot pride. We do so
wish that Charles had married Anne instead. I suppose you know he
wanted to marry Anne?"
After a moment's pause, Captain Wentworth said--
"Do you mean that she refused him?"
"Oh! yes; certainly."
"When did that happen?"
"I do not exactly know, for Henrietta and I were at school at the time;
but I believe about a year before he married Mary. I wish she had
accepted him. We should all have liked her a great deal better; and
papa and mamma always think it was her great friend Lady Russell's
doing, that she did not. They think Charles might not be learned and
bookish enough to please Lady Russell, and that therefore, she
persuaded Anne to refuse him."
The sounds were retreating, and Anne distinguished no more. Her own
emotions still kept her fixed. She had much to recover from, before
she could move. The listener's proverbial fate was not absolutely
hers; she had heard no evil of herself, but she had heard a great deal
of very painful import. She saw how her own character was considered
by Captain Wentworth, and there had been just that degree of feeling
and curiosity about her in his manner which must give her extreme
agitation.
As soon as she could, she went after Mary, and having found, and walked
back with her to their former station, by the stile, felt some comfort
in their whole party being immediately afterwards collected, and once
more in motion together. Her spirits wanted the solitude and silence
which only numbers could give.
Charles and Henrietta returned, bringing, as may be conjectured,
Charles Hayter with them. The minutiae of the business Anne could not
attempt to understand; even Captain Wentworth did not seem admitted to
perfect confidence here; but that there had been a withdrawing on the
gentleman's side, and a relenting on the lady's, and that they were now
very glad to be together again, did not admit a doubt. Henrietta
looked a little ashamed, but very well pleased;--Charles Hayter
exceedingly happy: and they were devoted to each other almost from the
first instant of their all setting forward for Uppercross.
Everything now marked out Louisa for Captain Wentworth; nothing could
be plainer; and where many divisions were necessary, or even where they
were not, they walked side by side nearly as much as the other two. In
a long strip of meadow land, where there was ample space for all, they
were thus divided, forming three distinct parties; and to that party of
the three which boasted least animation, and least complaisance, Anne
necessarily belonged. She joined Charles and Mary, and was tired
enough to be very glad of Charles's other arm; but Charles, though in
very good humour with her, was out of temper with his wife. Mary had
shewn herself disobliging to him, and was now to reap the consequence,
which consequence was his dropping her arm almost every moment to cut
off the heads of some nettles in the hedge with his switch; and when
Mary began to complain of it, and lament her being ill-used, according
to custom, in being on the hedge side, while Anne was never incommoded
on the other, he dropped the arms of both to hunt after a weasel which
he had a momentary glance of, and they could hardly get him along at
all.
This long meadow bordered a lane, which their footpath, at the end of
it was to cross, and when the party had all reached the gate of exit,
the carriage advancing in the same direction, which had been some time
heard, was just coming up, and proved to be Admiral Croft's gig. He
and his wife had taken their intended drive, and were returning home.
Upon hearing how long a walk the young people had engaged in, they
kindly offered a seat to any lady who might be particularly tired; it
would save her a full mile, and they were going through Uppercross.
The invitation was general, and generally declined. The Miss Musgroves
were not at all tired, and Mary was either offended, by not being asked
before any of the others, or what Louisa called the Elliot pride could
not endure to make a third in a one horse chaise.
The walking party had crossed the lane, and were surmounting an
opposite stile, and the Admiral was putting his horse in motion again,
when Captain Wentworth cleared the hedge in a moment to say something
to his sister. The something might be guessed by its effects.
"Miss Elliot, I am sure you are tired," cried Mrs Croft. "Do let us
have the pleasure of taking you home. Here is excellent room for
three, I assure you. If we were all like you, I believe we might sit
four. You must, indeed, you must."
Anne was still in the lane; and though instinctively beginning to
decline, she was not allowed to proceed. The Admiral's kind urgency
came in support of his wife's; they would not be refused; they
compressed themselves into the smallest possible space to leave her a
corner, and Captain Wentworth, without saying a word, turned to her,
and quietly obliged her to be assisted into the carriage.
Yes; he had done it. She was in the carriage, and felt that he had
placed her there, that his will and his hands had done it, that she
owed it to his perception of her fatigue, and his resolution to give
her rest. She was very much affected by the view of his disposition
towards her, which all these things made apparent. This little
circumstance seemed the completion of all that had gone before. She
understood him. He could not forgive her, but he could not be
unfeeling. Though condemning her for the past, and considering it with
high and unjust resentment, though perfectly careless of her, and
though becoming attached to another, still he could not see her suffer,
without the desire of giving her relief. It was a remainder of former
sentiment; it was an impulse of pure, though unacknowledged friendship;
it was a proof of his own warm and amiable heart, which she could not
contemplate without emotions so compounded of pleasure and pain, that
she knew not which prevailed.
Her answers to the kindness and the remarks of her companions were at
first unconsciously given. They had travelled half their way along the
rough lane, before she was quite awake to what they said. She then
found them talking of "Frederick."
"He certainly means to have one or other of those two girls, Sophy,"
said the Admiral; "but there is no saying which. He has been running
after them, too, long enough, one would think, to make up his mind.
Ay, this comes of the peace. If it were war now, he would have settled
it long ago. We sailors, Miss Elliot, cannot afford to make long
courtships in time of war. How many days was it, my dear, between the
first time of my seeing you and our sitting down together in our
lodgings at North Yarmouth?"
"We had better not talk about it, my dear," replied Mrs Croft,
pleasantly; "for if Miss Elliot were to hear how soon we came to an
understanding, she would never be persuaded that we could be happy
together. I had known you by character, however, long before."
"Well, and I had heard of you as a very pretty girl, and what were we
to wait for besides? I do not like having such things so long in hand.
I wish Frederick would spread a little more canvass, and bring us home
one of these young ladies to Kellynch. Then there would always be
company for them. And very nice young ladies they both are; I hardly
know one from the other."
"Very good humoured, unaffected girls, indeed," said Mrs Croft, in a
tone of calmer praise, such as made Anne suspect that her keener powers
might not consider either of them as quite worthy of her brother; "and
a very respectable family. One could not be connected with better
people. My dear Admiral, that post! we shall certainly take that
post."
But by coolly giving the reins a better direction herself they happily
passed the danger; and by once afterwards judiciously putting out her
hand they neither fell into a rut, nor ran foul of a dung-cart; and
Anne, with some amusement at their style of driving, which she imagined
no bad representation of the general guidance of their affairs, found
herself safely deposited by them at the Cottage.
安妮总会有机会进行观察的。过了不久，她便常同他们四个人混在一起了，对事情也就有了自己的看法。不过她是个明智的人，到了家里就不承认自己有看法，因为她知道，这看法一说出去，查尔斯夫妻俩都不会感到满意。原来，她虽然认为温特沃思上校更喜欢路易莎，但是她根据自己的记忆和体验可以大胆地断定，他对两个人都不爱。她们更喜欢他，然而那还算不上爱情。他是有一点热烈的爱慕之情，最后也许，或者说很可能同哪一位堕入情网。查尔斯·海特似乎也知道自己受到了冷落，可是亨丽埃塔有时看起来倒像是脚踏两只船。安妮希望自己能够向他们大家说明他们搞的是什么名堂，向他们指出他们面临的某些危险。她并不认为哪个人有欺骗行为。使她深感欣慰的是，她相信温特沃思上校压根儿不觉得他给什么人带来了痛苦。他的举止中见不到洋洋得意的神气，见不到那种令人生厌的洋洋得意的神气。他八成从未听说过，也从未想到过查尔斯·海特会跟她们哪一位相好。他唯一的过错是不该马上接受(因为“接受”是个恰当的字眼)两位年轻小姐的殷勤表示。
不过，经过一阵短暂的思想斗争，查尔斯·海特似乎不战而退了。三天过去了，他一次也没有来过厄泼克劳斯。这个变化太明显了。他甚至于拒绝了一次正式的宴请。默斯格罗夫先生当场发现他面前摆着几本大部头的书，他们老两口当即断定这孩子不大对头，便带着严肃的神气议论说，他这样用功非累死不可。玛丽希望，而且也相信，他受到了亨丽埃塔的断然拒绝，她丈夫则总是指望明天能见到他。安妮倒觉得查尔斯·海特比较明智。
大约就在这段时间的一天早上，查尔斯·默斯格罗夫和温特沃思上校一道打猎去了，乡舍的姊妹俩正坐在那里不声不响地做活计，大宅的两位小姐来到了她们的窗口。
当时正值十一月间，那天天气又特别好，两位默斯格罗夫小姐来到了小园子，停下来没有别的意图，只想说一声她们要进行一次长距离散步，因此断定玛丽不会愿意同她们一起去。谁想玛丽最忌讳人家认为她不擅长走路，便立即回答说：“唔，去的！我很想和你们一道去，我非常喜欢长距离散步。”安妮从两位小姐的神色里看得出来，这正是她们所不希望的，但是出于家庭习惯，她们无论遇到什么事情，不管多么不情愿，多么不方便，都要互相通通气，都要一道来做，对此她又感到羡慕。她想劝说玛丽不要去，但是无济于事。情况既然如此，她觉得最好接受两位默斯格罗夫小姐的盛情邀请，索性也跟着一起去，以便好同妹妹一道回来，尽量少干扰她们的计划。
“我简直无法想象，她们凭啥认为我不喜欢长距离散步，”玛丽上楼时说道。“人们总是认为我不擅长走路。可是，假如我们不肯陪她们一起去，她们又要不高兴了。别人特意来邀请我们，你怎么好拒绝呢？”
她们正要出发的时候，两位先生回来了。原来，他们带去的一只幼犬败坏了他们打猎的兴致，两人便早早地回来了。因为时间赶得巧，再加上体力充沛，兴致勃勃，正想散散步，便高高兴兴地加入了她们的行列。假若安妮事先能预见到这一巧合的话，她早就呆在家里了。不过，她出于某种好奇心，觉得现在又来不及退缩了，于是他们六个人便朝着两位默斯格罗夫小姐选择的方向，一道出发了。两位小姐显然认为，这次散步得由她们引路。
安妮的用意是不要妨碍任何人。当田间小路太狭窄需要分开走时，她就和妹妹妹夫走在一起。她散步的乐趣一定在于想趁着这大好天气活动活动，观赏一下这一年中最后剩余的明媚景色，看看那黄树叶和枯树篱，吟诵几首那成千成百的描绘秋色的诗篇，因为秋天能给风雅、善感的人儿带来无穷无尽的特殊感染，因为秋天博得了每一位值得一读的诗人的吟咏，写下了动人心弦的诗句。她尽量聚精会神地沉思着，吟诵着。但是，温特沃思上校就在附近同两位默斯格罗夫小姐交谈，她不可能听不见。不过，她没有听到什么异乎寻常的内容。他们只是像任何关系密切的青年人一样，在嘻嘻哈哈地闲聊。上校更注意的是路易莎，而不是亨丽埃塔。路易莎当然比姐姐更活跃，好赢得他的青睐。这种差别似乎越来越明显，尤其是路易莎的一席话给她留下了深刻的印象。本来，他们总要不时地迸出几句赞美天气的话；一次赞叹完天气之后，温特沃思上校接着说道：
“这天气真美了将军和我姐姐！他们今天上午就想坐着车子跑得远远的。说不定我们还能从这些山上向他们打招呼呢。他们议论过要来这一带的。我真不知道他们今天会在哪儿翻车。哦！实话对你们说吧，这种事儿经常发生。不过我姐姐毫不在乎，她倒很乐意从车子里给甩出来。”
“唔！我晓得你是有意夸张，”路易莎嚷道。“不过万一情况果真如此，我若是处在你姐姐的地位也会这么做的。假若我能像她爱将军那样爱某个人，我就要永远和他呆在一起，无论如何也不分离。我宁肯让他把我翻到沟里，也不愿乘着别人的车子稳稳当当地行走。”
这话说得热情洋溢。
“真有这事？”上校带着同样的口气嚷道，“你真叫我敬佩！”说罢两人沉默了一会。
安妮当即再也背诵不出什么诗句了。一时间，秋天的宜人景色被置诸脑后，除非她能记起一首动人的十四行诗，诗中充满了对那残年余兴的妥帖比拟，全然见不到对青春、希望和春天的形象写照。等大家遵命走上另外一条小路时，她打断了自己的沉思，说道：
“这不是一条通往温思罗普的小路吗？”可惜谁也没听见她的话语，至少没有人回答她。
然而，温思罗普一带正是他们要去的地方，有些年轻人在家门前散步，有时就在这里相遇。他们穿过大片的圈地，顺着缓坡向上又走了半英里，只见农夫们正在犁地，坡上新辟了一条小径，表明农家人不信诗人的那一套，不图那伤感的乐趣，而要迎接春天的再度到来。说话间他们来到那座最高的山峰上，山峰把厄泼克劳斯和温思罗普隔开，立在山顶，坐落在那边山角下的温思罗普顿时一览无遗。
温思罗普展现在他们的面前，既不美丽，也不庄严——一幢平平常常的矮宅子，四周围着农场的谷仓和建筑物。
玛丽惊叫了起来：“我的天哪！这儿是温思罗普。我真没想到！唔，我想我们最好往回走吧，我累得不行了。”
亨丽埃塔不觉有些羞羞答答的，况且又见不到表兄查尔斯沿路走来，也见不到他倚在大门口，便很想遵照玛丽的意愿办事。可是查尔斯·默斯格罗夫却说：“不行！”路易莎更是急切地嚷道：“不行！不行！”她把她姐姐拉到一边，似乎为这事争得很激烈。
这当儿，查尔斯却坚决表示，既然离得这么近了，一定要去看看姨妈。他尽管心里有些怕，可显然还在动员妻子跟着一起去。不料夫人这次表现得非常坚决。任凭他说什么她太累了，最好到温思罗普休息一刻钟，她却毅然决然地答道：“哦！那可不行！还要爬回这座山，给我带来的害处之大，再怎么休息也弥补不了。”总而言之，她的神态表明，她坚决不要去。
经过一阵不长的争执和协商，查尔斯和他的两个妹妹说定：他和亨丽埃塔下去少呆几分钟，瞧瞧姨妈和表兄妹，其他人就在山顶上等候他们。路易莎似乎是主要的策划者，她陪着他俩朝山下走了一小段，一面还在同亨丽埃塔嘀咕什么，玛丽趁此机会鄙夷不屑地环顾一下四周，然后对温特沃思上校说道：
“有这类亲戚真叫人扫兴！不过，实话对你说吧，我去他们家没超过两次。”
听了这话，温特沃思只是故作赞同地莞尔一笑。随后，他一转身，眼睛里又投出了鄙视的目光，安妮完全明白这其中的涵义。
他们呆在山顶上，那是个愉快的去处。路易莎回来了。玛丽在一道树篱的阶梯上拣了个舒适的地方坐了下来，见其他人都立在她的四周，也就感到十分得意。谁想路易莎偏偏把温特沃思上校拉走了，要到附近的树篱那里去采坚果，渐渐地走得无影无声了，这一来玛丽可不高兴了。她埋怨自己坐得不是地方，心想路易莎一准找到了个比这儿好得多的地点，自己说什么也要去找个更好的地点。她跨进了同一道门，但是却见不到他们。安妮在树篱下面干燥向阳的土埂上给玛丽找了个舒适的地方，她相信那两个人仍然呆在这树篱中的某个地方（据奥斯丁利的《回亿录》所称：奥斯丁小说中的“树篱"(hedgerow)不是一般意义上的“一排树篱”，而是一种形状不定的矮树丛，里面有曲径小道）。玛丽坐了一刻，可是又觉得不满意。她心想路易莎一定在别处找到了更好的位置。她要继续挪动，直至找到她为止。
安妮确实累了，便索性坐下来。过不一会，她听见温特沃思上校和路易莎就呆在她身后的树篱里，好像正沿着树篱中央崎岖荒芜的小径往回走。两人越走越近，一边还在说着话。她首先分辨出了路易莎的声音。她似乎正在急切地谈论什么。安妮最先听见她这样说：
“就这样，我把她动员走了。我不能容忍她因为听了几句胡言乱语就不敢去走亲戚了。什么！我会不会因为遇到这样一个人，或者可以说任何人装模作样的干涉，就不去干那些我原来决定要干而又深信不疑的事情？不，我才不那么好说服呢。我一旦定下决心，那就不变了。看样子，亨丽埃塔今天本来是打定主意要去温思罗普那里走访的，可她刚才出于无聊的多礼，险些儿不肯去了！”
“这么说，要不是亏了你，她就回去了？”
“那敢情是。我说起来真有点害躁。”
“她真幸运，有你这样的聪明人在一旁指点！我最后一次和你表兄在一起时观察到一些现象，你刚才的话只不过证实了我的观察是有根据的，听了之后我也不必假装对眼下的事情不可理解。我看得出来，他们一早去拜访姨妈不单是想尽本分。等他们遇到要紧事儿，遇到需要坚强毅力的情况时，如果她一味优柔寡断，碰上这样的芥末小事的无聊干扰都顶不住，那么他们两个不是活该要受罪吗？你姐姐是个和气人。可我看得出来，你的性格就很坚决果断。你要是珍惜她的行为和幸福的话，就尽可能向她多灌输些你自己的精神。不过，你无疑一直是在这么做的。对于一个百依百顺、优柔寡断的人来说，最大的不幸是不能指望受到别人的影响。好的印象是绝对不能持久的，任何人都能使之发生动摇。让那些想获得幸福的人变得坚定起来吧。这里有坚果，”他说着从树枝上摘下了一只，“可以作个例子。这是一只漂亮光滑的坚果，它靠着原先的能量，经受住了秋天暴风骤雨的百般考验。浑身见不到一处刺痕，找不到一丝弱点。这只坚果有那么多同胞都落在地上任人践踏，”他半开玩笑半当真地继续说道，“可是它仍然享有一只榛子果所能享受到的一切乐趣。”随即他又回复到先前的严肃口气，“对于我所关心的人们，我首先希望他们要坚定。如果路易莎·默斯格罗夫在晚年过得美满幸福，她将珍惜她目前的全部智能。”
他的话说完了，但是没有引起反响。假如路易莎能当即对这席话作出答复，安妮倒会感到惊讶。这席话是那样的富有兴趣，说得又是那样的严肃激动！她可以想象路易莎当时的心情。不过，她自己连动也不敢动，唯恐让他们发现。她呆在那里，一丛四处蔓延的矮冬青树掩护着她。他们继续往前走去，不过，还没等他们走到她听不见的地方，路易莎又开口了。
“从许多方面来看，玛丽都是挺温顺的，”她说。“但是，她有时又愚蠢又傲慢——埃利奥特家族的傲慢，真叫我恼火极了。她浑身上下都渗透着埃利奥特家族的傲慢。想当初查尔斯要是娶了安妮就好了。我想你知道他当时想娶安妮吧？”
歇了片刻，温特沃思上校说：
“你的意思是说她拒绝了他？”
“唔！是的，那还用说。”
“那是什么时候的事儿？”
“我了解得不确切，因为我和亨丽埃塔那时还在上学。不过我想大约在他同玛丽结婚一年之前。真可惜，安妮没有答应他。要是换上她，我们大家会喜欢多了。我父母亲总是认为，她之所以没有答应，是因为她的好朋友拉塞尔夫人从中作梗。他们认为，也许因为查尔斯缺乏教育，书读得少，不讨拉塞尔夫人喜欢，所以她就劝说安妮拒绝了查尔斯。”
说话声越来越弱，安妮再也听不清了。她心情过于激动，人仍然定在那里。不镇定下来是动弹不得的。俗话说偷听者永远听不到别人说自己的好话，然而她的情况又不完全如此：她没听见他们说自己的坏话，可是却听到了一大堆叫她感到十分伤心的话。她看出了温特沃思上校如何看待她的人格，纵观一下他的言谈举止，正是对于她的那种感情和好奇心才引起了她的极度不安。
她一镇定下来，就赶忙去找玛丽，找到后就同她一起回到树篱阶梯那儿，呆在她们原先的位置上。转眼间，大伙都聚齐了，又开始行动了，安妮才感到慰帖了一些。她精神上需要孤寂和安静，而这只有人多的时候才能得到。
查尔斯和亨丽埃塔回来了，一而且人们可以猜想得到，还带来了查尔斯·海特。事情的细节安妮无法推断；即使温特沃思上校，似乎也不能说是十分清楚。不过，男方有点退让，女方有点心软，两人现在十分高兴地重新聚在一起，这却是毋庸置疑的。亨丽埃塔看上去有点羞涩，但却十分愉快；而查尔斯·海特看上去则满面春风。几乎就从大伙朝厄泼克劳斯出发的那刻起，他俩便又变得情意绵绵起来。
现在一切情况都表明，路易莎属于温特沃思上校的了；这事再明显不过了。一路上，需要分开走也好，不需要分开走也罢，他们几乎就像那另外一对一样，尽量肩并肩地走在一起。当走到一条狭长的草地时，尽管地面较宽，大家可以一起并排走，他们还是明显地形成了三伙。不消说，安妮属于那最无生气、最不殷勤的三人一伙的。她同查尔斯和玛丽走在一起，只觉得有些疲劳，便十分高兴地
挽住查尔斯的另一只胳膊。不过，查尔斯尽管对她颇为和气，对他妻子却很恼火。原来，玛丽一直跟他过不去，现在落了个自食其果，惹得他不时甩掉她的胳臂，用手里的小棍拨开树篱中的荨麻花絮。这一来，玛丽便抱怨开了，为自己受到亏待而感到伤心，当然又是那老一套，说自己走在树篱这一边，安妮走在另一边敢情没有什么不舒服的，这时查尔斯索性把两人的手臂都抛开了，冲着一只一闪
而过的黄鼠狼追了过去，她们两个说什么也撵他不上。
挨着这块狭长的草地，有一条窄路，他们所走的小道的尽头就与这条窄路相交。他们早就听见了马车的声音，等他们来到草地的出口处，马车正好顺着同一方向驶过来，一看便知那是克罗夫特将军的双轮马车。他和妻子按照计划兜完了风，正在往回走。听说几位年轻人跑了这么远，他们好心好意地提出，哪位女士要是特别累了，就请坐到车子里；这样可以使她足足少走一英里路，因为马车要打厄泼克劳斯穿过。邀请是向众人发出的，也被众人谢绝了。两位默斯格罗夫小姐压根儿不累，玛丽或者因为没有得到优先邀请而感到生气，或者像路易莎所说的，那埃利奥特家族的傲慢使她无法容忍到那单马马车上做个第三者。
步行的人们穿过了窄路，正在攀越对面一道树篱的阶梯，将军也在策马继续赶路。这时温特沃思上校忽地跳过树篱，去跟他姐姐嘀咕了几句。这几句话的内容可以根据效果猜测出来。
“埃利奥特小姐，我想你一定是累了，”克罗夫特夫人大声说道。“请赏个脸，让我们把你带回家吧。你放心好了，这里绰绰有余能坐下三个人。假如我们都像你那样苗条的话，我看作兴还能坐下四个人呢。你一定要上来，真的，一定。”
安妮仍然站在小路上，她虽然本能地谢绝了，但是克罗夫特夫人不让她往前走。将军替妻子帮腔，慈祥地催促安妮快点上车，说什么也不许她拒绝。他们尽可能把身子挤在一起，给她腾出了个角落，温特沃思上校一声不吭地转向她，悄悄地把她扶进了车子。
是的，他这么做了。安妮坐进了车子，她觉得是他把她抱进去的，是他心甘情愿地伸手把她抱进去的。使她为之感激的是，他居然觉察她累了，而且决定让她歇息一下。他的这些举动表明了他对安妮的一番心意，使她大受感动。这件小事似乎为过去的事情带来了圆满的结局。她明白他的心意了。他不能宽恕她，但是又不能无情无义。虽然他责备她的过去，一想起来就满腹怨恨，以至达到不公正的地步；虽然他对她已经完全无所谓；虽然他已经爱上了另外一个人，但是他不能眼见着她受苦受累而不想帮她一把。这是以往感情的遗迹。这是友情的冲动，这种友情虽然得不到公开的承认，但却是纯洁的。这是他心地善良、和蔼可亲的明证，她一回想起来便心潮澎湃，她自己也不知道是喜是悲。
起先，她完全是无意识地回答了同伴的关照和议论。他们沿着崎岖的小路走到一半的光景，她才完全意识到他们的谈话内容。当时她发现，他们正在谈论“弗雷德里克”。
“他当然想娶那两位姑娘中的某一位啦，索菲，”将军说道。“不过说不上是哪一位。人们会觉得，他追求她们的时间够长了，该下决心了。唉，这都是和平带来的结果。假如现在是战争年代，他早就定下来了。埃利奥特小姐，我们水兵在战争年代是不允许长久谈情说爱的。亲爱的，从我头一次遇见你到与你在北亚茅斯寓所结为夫妻，这中间隔了多少天来着？”
“亲爱的，我们最好别谈这些，”克罗夫特夫人欢快地答道。“要是埃利奥特小姐听说我们这么快就定下了终身，她说什么也不肯相信我们在一起会是幸福的。不过，我当时对你早有了解。”
“而我早就听说你是个十分漂亮的姑娘，除此以外，我们还有什么好等的？我干这种事不喜欢拖拖拉拉的。我希望弗雷德里克加快点速度，把这两位年轻小姐中的哪一位带到凯林奇。这样一来，她们随时都有人作伴。她们两个都是非常可爱的年轻小姐，我简直看不出她们有什么差别。”
“确实是两个非常和悦、非常真挚的姑娘，”克罗夫特夫人带着比较平静的口气称赞说，安妮听了觉得有点可疑，说不定她那敏锐的头脑却认为她们哪一个也配不上她弟弟。“而且还有一个非常体面的家庭。你简直攀不上比她们更好的人家了。我亲爱的将军，那根柱子，我们非撞到那根柱子上不可。”
但是，她冷静地往旁边一拽缰绳，车子便侥幸地脱险了。后来还有一次，多亏她急中生智地一伸手，车子既没翻到沟里，也没有撞上粪车。安妮看到他们的赶车方式，不禁觉得有几分开心，她设想这一定很能反映他们是如何处理日常事务的。想着想着，马车不知不觉地来到了乡舍跟前，安妮安然无恙地下了车。
-
Chapter Nine
Captain Wentworth was come to Kellynch as to a home, to stay as long as
he liked, being as thoroughly the object of the Admiral's fraternal
kindness as of his wife's. He had intended, on first arriving, to
proceed very soon into Shropshire, and visit the brother settled in
that country, but the attractions of Uppercross induced him to put this
off. There was so much of friendliness, and of flattery, and of
everything most bewitching in his reception there; the old were so
hospitable, the young so agreeable, that he could not but resolve to
remain where he was, and take all the charms and perfections of
Edward's wife upon credit a little longer.
It was soon Uppercross with him almost every day. The Musgroves could
hardly be more ready to invite than he to come, particularly in the
morning, when he had no companion at home, for the Admiral and Mrs
Croft were generally out of doors together, interesting themselves in
their new possessions, their grass, and their sheep, and dawdling about
in a way not endurable to a third person, or driving out in a gig,
lately added to their establishment.
Hitherto there had been but one opinion of Captain Wentworth among the
Musgroves and their dependencies. It was unvarying, warm admiration
everywhere; but this intimate footing was not more than established,
when a certain Charles Hayter returned among them, to be a good deal
disturbed by it, and to think Captain Wentworth very much in the way.
Charles Hayter was the eldest of all the cousins, and a very amiable,
pleasing young man, between whom and Henrietta there had been a
considerable appearance of attachment previous to Captain Wentworth's
introduction. He was in orders; and having a curacy in the
neighbourhood, where residence was not required, lived at his father's
house, only two miles from Uppercross. A short absence from home had
left his fair one unguarded by his attentions at this critical period,
and when he came back he had the pain of finding very altered manners,
and of seeing Captain Wentworth.
Mrs Musgrove and Mrs Hayter were sisters. They had each had money, but
their marriages had made a material difference in their degree of
consequence. Mr Hayter had some property of his own, but it was
insignificant compared with Mr Musgrove's; and while the Musgroves were
in the first class of society in the country, the young Hayters would,
from their parents' inferior, retired, and unpolished way of living,
and their own defective education, have been hardly in any class at
all, but for their connexion with Uppercross, this eldest son of course
excepted, who had chosen to be a scholar and a gentleman, and who was
very superior in cultivation and manners to all the rest.
The two families had always been on excellent terms, there being no
pride on one side, and no envy on the other, and only such a
consciousness of superiority in the Miss Musgroves, as made them
pleased to improve their cousins. Charles's attentions to Henrietta
had been observed by her father and mother without any disapprobation.
"It would not be a great match for her; but if Henrietta liked him,"--
and Henrietta did seem to like him.
Henrietta fully thought so herself, before Captain Wentworth came; but
from that time Cousin Charles had been very much forgotten.
Which of the two sisters was preferred by Captain Wentworth was as yet
quite doubtful, as far as Anne's observation reached. Henrietta was
perhaps the prettiest, Louisa had the higher spirits; and she knew not
now, whether the more gentle or the more lively character were most
likely to attract him.
Mr and Mrs Musgrove, either from seeing little, or from an entire
confidence in the discretion of both their daughters, and of all the
young men who came near them, seemed to leave everything to take its
chance. There was not the smallest appearance of solicitude or remark
about them in the Mansion-house; but it was different at the Cottage:
the young couple there were more disposed to speculate and wonder; and
Captain Wentworth had not been above four or five times in the Miss
Musgroves' company, and Charles Hayter had but just reappeared, when
Anne had to listen to the opinions of her brother and sister, as to
which was the one liked best. Charles gave it for Louisa, Mary for
Henrietta, but quite agreeing that to have him marry either could be
extremely delightful.
Charles "had never seen a pleasanter man in his life; and from what he
had once heard Captain Wentworth himself say, was very sure that he had
not made less than twenty thousand pounds by the war. Here was a
fortune at once; besides which, there would be the chance of what might
be done in any future war; and he was sure Captain Wentworth was as
likely a man to distinguish himself as any officer in the navy. Oh! it
would be a capital match for either of his sisters."
"Upon my word it would," replied Mary. "Dear me! If he should rise to
any very great honours! If he should ever be made a baronet! 'Lady
Wentworth' sounds very well. That would be a noble thing, indeed, for
Henrietta! She would take place of me then, and Henrietta would not
dislike that. Sir Frederick and Lady Wentworth! It would be but a new
creation, however, and I never think much of your new creations."
It suited Mary best to think Henrietta the one preferred on the very
account of Charles Hayter, whose pretensions she wished to see put an
end to. She looked down very decidedly upon the Hayters, and thought
it would be quite a misfortune to have the existing connection between
the families renewed--very sad for herself and her children.
"You know," said she, "I cannot think him at all a fit match for
Henrietta; and considering the alliances which the Musgroves have made,
she has no right to throw herself away. I do not think any young woman
has a right to make a choice that may be disagreeable and inconvenient
to the principal part of her family, and be giving bad connections to
those who have not been used to them. And, pray, who is Charles
Hayter? Nothing but a country curate. A most improper match for Miss
Musgrove of Uppercross."
Her husband, however, would not agree with her here; for besides having
a regard for his cousin, Charles Hayter was an eldest son, and he saw
things as an eldest son himself.
"Now you are talking nonsense, Mary," was therefore his answer. "It
would not be a great match for Henrietta, but Charles has a very fair
chance, through the Spicers, of getting something from the Bishop in
the course of a year or two; and you will please to remember, that he
is the eldest son; whenever my uncle dies, he steps into very pretty
property. The estate at Winthrop is not less than two hundred and
fifty acres, besides the farm near Taunton, which is some of the best
land in the country. I grant you, that any of them but Charles would
be a very shocking match for Henrietta, and indeed it could not be; he
is the only one that could be possible; but he is a very good-natured,
good sort of a fellow; and whenever Winthrop comes into his hands, he
will make a different sort of place of it, and live in a very different
sort of way; and with that property, he will never be a contemptible
man--good, freehold property. No, no; Henrietta might do worse than
marry Charles Hayter; and if she has him, and Louisa can get Captain
Wentworth, I shall be very well satisfied."
"Charles may say what he pleases," cried Mary to Anne, as soon as he
was out of the room, "but it would be shocking to have Henrietta marry
Charles Hayter; a very bad thing for her, and still worse for me; and
therefore it is very much to be wished that Captain Wentworth may soon
put him quite out of her head, and I have very little doubt that he
has. She took hardly any notice of Charles Hayter yesterday. I wish
you had been there to see her behaviour. And as to Captain Wentworth's
liking Louisa as well as Henrietta, it is nonsense to say so; for he
certainly does like Henrietta a great deal the best. But Charles is so
positive! I wish you had been with us yesterday, for then you might
have decided between us; and I am sure you would have thought as I did,
unless you had been determined to give it against me."
A dinner at Mr Musgrove's had been the occasion when all these things
should have been seen by Anne; but she had staid at home, under the
mixed plea of a headache of her own, and some return of indisposition
in little Charles. She had thought only of avoiding Captain Wentworth;
but an escape from being appealed to as umpire was now added to the
advantages of a quiet evening.
As to Captain Wentworth's views, she deemed it of more consequence that
he should know his own mind early enough not to be endangering the
happiness of either sister, or impeaching his own honour, than that he
should prefer Henrietta to Louisa, or Louisa to Henrietta. Either of
them would, in all probability, make him an affectionate, good-humoured
wife. With regard to Charles Hayter, she had delicacy which must be
pained by any lightness of conduct in a well-meaning young woman, and a
heart to sympathize in any of the sufferings it occasioned; but if
Henrietta found herself mistaken in the nature of her feelings, the
alternation could not be understood too soon.
Charles Hayter had met with much to disquiet and mortify him in his
cousin's behaviour. She had too old a regard for him to be so wholly
estranged as might in two meetings extinguish every past hope, and
leave him nothing to do but to keep away from Uppercross: but there
was such a change as became very alarming, when such a man as Captain
Wentworth was to be regarded as the probable cause. He had been absent
only two Sundays, and when they parted, had left her interested, even
to the height of his wishes, in his prospect of soon quitting his
present curacy, and obtaining that of Uppercross instead. It had then
seemed the object nearest her heart, that Dr Shirley, the rector, who
for more than forty years had been zealously discharging all the duties
of his office, but was now growing too infirm for many of them, should
be quite fixed on engaging a curate; should make his curacy quite as
good as he could afford, and should give Charles Hayter the promise of
it. The advantage of his having to come only to Uppercross, instead of
going six miles another way; of his having, in every respect, a better
curacy; of his belonging to their dear Dr Shirley, and of dear, good Dr
Shirley's being relieved from the duty which he could no longer get
through without most injurious fatigue, had been a great deal, even to
Louisa, but had been almost everything to Henrietta. When he came
back, alas! the zeal of the business was gone by. Louisa could not
listen at all to his account of a conversation which he had just held
with Dr Shirley: she was at a window, looking out for Captain
Wentworth; and even Henrietta had at best only a divided attention to
give, and seemed to have forgotten all the former doubt and solicitude
of the negotiation.
"Well, I am very glad indeed: but I always thought you would have it;
I always thought you sure. It did not appear to me that--in short, you
know, Dr Shirley must have a curate, and you had secured his promise.
Is he coming, Louisa?"
One morning, very soon after the dinner at the Musgroves, at which Anne
had not been present, Captain Wentworth walked into the drawing-room at
the Cottage, where were only herself and the little invalid Charles,
who was lying on the sofa.
The surprise of finding himself almost alone with Anne Elliot, deprived
his manners of their usual composure: he started, and could only say,
"I thought the Miss Musgroves had been here: Mrs Musgrove told me I
should find them here," before he walked to the window to recollect
himself, and feel how he ought to behave.
"They are up stairs with my sister: they will be down in a few
moments, I dare say," had been Anne's reply, in all the confusion that
was natural; and if the child had not called her to come and do
something for him, she would have been out of the room the next moment,
and released Captain Wentworth as well as herself.
He continued at the window; and after calmly and politely saying, "I
hope the little boy is better," was silent.
She was obliged to kneel down by the sofa, and remain there to satisfy
her patient; and thus they continued a few minutes, when, to her very
great satisfaction, she heard some other person crossing the little
vestibule. She hoped, on turning her head, to see the master of the
house; but it proved to be one much less calculated for making matters
easy--Charles Hayter, probably not at all better pleased by the sight
of Captain Wentworth than Captain Wentworth had been by the sight of
Anne.
She only attempted to say, "How do you do? Will you not sit down? The
others will be here presently."
Captain Wentworth, however, came from his window, apparently not
ill-disposed for conversation; but Charles Hayter soon put an end to
his attempts by seating himself near the table, and taking up the
newspaper; and Captain Wentworth returned to his window.
Another minute brought another addition. The younger boy, a remarkable
stout, forward child, of two years old, having got the door opened for
him by some one without, made his determined appearance among them, and
went straight to the sofa to see what was going on, and put in his
claim to anything good that might be giving away.
There being nothing to eat, he could only have some play; and as his
aunt would not let him tease his sick brother, he began to fasten
himself upon her, as she knelt, in such a way that, busy as she was
about Charles, she could not shake him off. She spoke to him, ordered,
entreated, and insisted in vain. Once she did contrive to push him
away, but the boy had the greater pleasure in getting upon her back
again directly.
"Walter," said she, "get down this moment. You are extremely
troublesome. I am very angry with you."
"Walter," cried Charles Hayter, "why do you not do as you are bid? Do
not you hear your aunt speak? Come to me, Walter, come to cousin
Charles."
But not a bit did Walter stir.
In another moment, however, she found herself in the state of being
released from him; some one was taking him from her, though he had bent
down her head so much, that his little sturdy hands were unfastened
from around her neck, and he was resolutely borne away, before she knew
that Captain Wentworth had done it.
Her sensations on the discovery made her perfectly speechless. She
could not even thank him. She could only hang over little Charles,
with most disordered feelings. His kindness in stepping forward to her
relief, the manner, the silence in which it had passed, the little
particulars of the circumstance, with the conviction soon forced on her
by the noise he was studiously making with the child, that he meant to
avoid hearing her thanks, and rather sought to testify that her
conversation was the last of his wants, produced such a confusion of
varying, but very painful agitation, as she could not recover from,
till enabled by the entrance of Mary and the Miss Musgroves to make
over her little patient to their cares, and leave the room. She could
not stay. It might have been an opportunity of watching the loves and
jealousies of the four--they were now altogether; but she could stay
for none of it. It was evident that Charles Hayter was not well
inclined towards Captain Wentworth. She had a strong impression of his
having said, in a vext tone of voice, after Captain Wentworth's
interference, "You ought to have minded me, Walter; I told you not to
teaze your aunt;" and could comprehend his regretting that Captain
Wentworth should do what he ought to have done himself. But neither
Charles Hayter's feelings, nor anybody's feelings, could interest her,
till she had a little better arranged her own. She was ashamed of
herself, quite ashamed of being so nervous, so overcome by such a
trifle; but so it was, and it required a long application of solitude
and reflection to recover her.
温特沃思上校来到凯林奇像回到了家里，真是愿住多久就住多久，受到了姐姐和将军充满手足之精的友好接待。他刚到的时候还打算马上就去希罗普郡，拜访一下住在那里的哥哥，谁想厄泼克劳斯对他的吸引力太大了，这事只好往后推一推。这里的人们待他那么友好，那么恭维，一切都使他感到心醉神迷。年长者是那样热情好客，年轻人是那样情投意合，他只好决定待在原地不走，稍晚一点再去领受爱德华夫人的妩媚多姿和多才多艺。
过了不久，他几乎天天跑到厄泼克劳斯。默斯格罗夫府上愿意邀请，他更愿意上门，特别是早上他在家里无人作伴的时候；因为克罗夫特夫妇通常要一道出门，去欣赏他们的新庄园、牧草和羊群，以一个第三者不堪忍受的方式游荡一番，或是乘着他们最新添置的一辆轻便双轮马车兜兜风。
迄今为止，默斯格罗夫一家及其亲属对温特沃思上校只有一个看法。这就是说，他随时随地都受到人们的交口称誉。但是这种亲密关系刚建立起不久，就又出现了个查尔斯·海特，他见到这个情况深感不安，觉得温特沃思上校严重妨碍了他。
查尔斯·海特是默斯格罗夫小姐的大表兄，也是个和悦可爱的青年。温特沃思上校到来之前，他似乎同亨丽埃塔有过深厚的感情。他身负圣职，在附近当副牧师，因为不需要住宿，便住到他父亲家里，离厄泼克劳斯不过两英里。在这关键时刻，他外出了一段不长的时间，致使女友受不到他的殷勤关照，等他回来以后，痛苦地发现她完全改变了态度，真感到伤心至极；同时，一见到温特沃思上校，也感到十分痛苦。
默斯格罗夫太太和海特太太是姊妹俩。她们本来都很有钱，但是出嫁以后，她们的社会地位发生了天壤之别。海特先生有一点家产，可是同默斯格罗夫先生的家产比起来实在微不足道。默斯格罗夫家属于乡下的头等人家，而海特家却好，做父母的地位低下，过着退隐粗俗的生活，几个兄妹本身又受教育不足，若不是幸亏同厄泼克劳斯沾了点亲，岂不成了等外人（这是封建阶级的等级观念，所谓“等外人”系指还在自耕农之下）？当然，那位长子应该除外，因为他喜欢做个学者、绅士，他的修养和举止比其他几个人卜强得多。
这两家人的关系素来很好，一方不傲慢，另一方不嫉妒，只是两位默斯格罗夫小姐有点优越感，因此她们很愿意帮助表兄妹提高提高。查尔斯向亨丽埃塔献殷勤一事早被她父母注意到了，不过他们没有表示异议。“这门亲事对她不十分匹配，不过只要亨丽埃塔喜欢他就行，”而亨丽埃塔看上去的确喜欢他。
温特沃思上校没来之前，亨丽埃塔本人完全是这么想的。谁想打那之后，查尔斯表兄便被忘了个一干二净。
两位默斯格罗夫小姐中，温特沃思上校究竟更喜欢哪一位？据安妮观察，这个问题尚难预料。也许亨丽埃塔长得更漂亮些，路易莎生性更活泼些。眼下，她不晓得哪种性情可能对他更有吸引力，是温柔，还是活泼。
默斯格罗夫夫妇或者因为见得太少，或者因为绝对相信他们的两个女儿以及接近她们的所有小伙子都能谨慎从事，似乎一切听其自然。大宅里见不到一丝半点担心的迹象，听不到一丝半点的闲言冷语。可是乡舍里情况就不同了。那对小夫妻就喜欢大惊小怪地猜来猜去。温特沃思上校同两位默斯格罗夫小姐在一起还没呆上四五次，查尔斯·海特不过刚刚再次出现，安妮便听到妹妹妹夫谈论起她们哪一位更受喜爱。查尔斯说是路易莎，玛丽说是亨丽
埃塔，不过双方一致认为：不管让他娶哪一位，都会令人无比高兴。
查尔斯说：“我生平从未见过比他更和悦的人。我有一次听温特沃思上校亲口说过，确信他在战争中发的财不小于两万镑。一下子就发了这么一大笔财。除此之外，将来再打起仗来，他还会有机会发财。我深信，温特沃思上校比海军里的哪个军官都更能出类拔萃。唔！这不论对我的哪个妹妹都将是一门极好的亲事。”
“我担保是这样的，”玛丽答道。“天哪！但愿他能得到最高的荣誉！但愿他能当上个准男爵！‘温特沃思爵士夫人，’听上去多悦耳。对亨丽埃塔来说，这的确将是一门极好的亲事！到时候她将取代我的位置，亨丽埃塔对此不会不喜欢的。弗雷德里克爵士和温特沃思夫人！可是，这只不过是一个新加封的爵位，我对新加封的爵位从来就看不起。”
玛丽之所以偏要认为温特沃思上校看中了亨丽埃塔，完全是冲着查尔斯·海特来的。那家伙想得倒美，她就是要看着他死了这条心。她顶瞧不起海特这家人，觉得她们两家要是再结起亲来，将是极大的不幸——对她和她的孩子都很不幸。
“你知道，”她说，“我认为他压根儿配不上亨丽埃塔。考虑到默斯格罗夫家已有的姻缘，亨丽埃塔没有权利把自己葬送掉。我认为一个年轻女子没有权利做出这样的抉择，以至于给她家庭的主要成员带来不快和不便，给某些成员带来些他们不喜欢的低贱的社会关系。请问，查尔斯·海特是何许人？不过是个乡下副牧师。他根本配不上厄泼克劳斯的默斯格罗夫小姐。”
不过，她丈夫断然不能赞成她的这个看法，因为他除了对他的表弟比较器重之外，查尔斯·海特还是个长子，他自己正是以长子的目光来看待事物的。
因此他回答说：“玛丽，你这是胡说八道。这门亲事对亨丽埃塔是不很体面，不过查尔斯很有希望通过斯派塞一家人的推举，在一两年内从主教那里捞到点好处（意指将查尔斯从副牧师提为牧师）。我还请你不要忘记，他是个长子，等我姨父一死，他就会继承一大笔财产。温思罗普的那块庄地足有二百五十英亩，再加上汤顿附近的那个农场，那可是乡下的上好宝地。我可以对你这么说，除了查尔斯以外，谁都配不上亨丽埃塔，的确不行。只有他可以。他是个十分忠厚的好小伙子，温思罗普一旦传到他的手里，他就会让它变个样，生活也会大大改观。有了这宗地产，他决不会再是个卑贱的小人——那可真是一宗完全保有的地产（即完全为主人所占有，不必交租继税）。不行，不行，亨丽埃塔要是不嫁给查尔斯·海特，也许更糟糕。她要是嫁给他，路易莎再嫁给温特沃思上校，那我就心满意足了。”
“查尔斯爱怎么说就怎么说，”等查尔斯一走出屋，玛丽便对安妮说道，“可是要让亨丽埃塔嫁给查尔斯·海特，那可糟糕了：不仅对她自己是件非常糟糕的事情，对我来说更糟糕。所以我就盼着温特沃思上校能赶快让她把查尔斯·海特忘掉。我不怀疑他已经做到了这一点。昨天，亨丽埃塔简直连理都不理查尔斯·海特。可惜你不在场，没有见到她的那个态度。至于说温特沃思上校对亨丽埃
塔和路易莎都喜欢，那简直是瞎说八道，因为他当然对亨丽埃塔更为喜欢。可是查尔斯太自信了！你昨天要是同我们在一起就好了，那样你就可以给我们做个仲裁。找想你一定会同意我的看法，除非你存心跟我过不去。”
安妮假若到默斯格罗夫府上赴一次晚宴，这一切情况都能见到。谁想她找了个借口，说她头痛，小查尔斯又旧病复发，硬是呆在家里没有去。她本来考虑的只是想避开温特沃思上校，可是现在看来，她晚上安安静静地呆在家里还多了一项好处，没有人会请她作仲裁了。至于谈到温特沃思上校的想法，安妮认为重要的不在于他喜欢亨丽埃塔还是喜欢路易莎，而在于他应该趁早打定主意，不要损害两位小姐中任何一位的幸福，也不要败坏自己的声誉。几乎可以肯定，她们哪个都能给他做个温柔多情的好妻子。可说到查尔斯·海特，她既对一个好心姑娘的轻桃行为感到痛心，又对这可能引起的痛苦感到同情。不过，如果亨丽埃塔发现自己的感情不对头的话，那她应该尽快让人知道这种变化。
查尔斯·海特受尽了表妹的冷落，搞得心神不定，屈辱不堪。亨丽埃塔对他的情意由来已久，不可能完全疏远下来，以至于经过最近两次见面，就使过去的希望统统化为乌有；查尔斯·海特也不至于无可奈何地要避开厄泼克劳斯。不过，如今出现这番变化，温特沃思上校这样一个人被视为可能的根源所在，这不能不令人惊愕。海特只不过离开了两个星期日，他们分手的时候，亨丽埃塔还十分关心他的前途，而且使他十分称心的是，她希望他很快就能放弃现在的副牧师职位，而获得厄泼克劳斯的同一职位。看来，她当时一心巴望：教区长谢利博士四十多年来一直在满腔热情地履行自己的职责，可是如今越来越年迈体弱，很多事情力不从心了，应该下决心设个副牧师；他最好尽量把这副牧师的职位搞得体面些，而且应该许诺给查尔斯·海特。这样一来，他只要来厄泼克劳斯就行了，用不着跑六英里到别处去。无论从哪个方面来看，他都将得到一个更好的副牧师职位；他将充当她们亲爱的谢利博士的助手；亲爱、善良的谢利博士可以从那些最劳累、最伤身体的事务中解脱出来。这些优点即使在路易莎看来也是十分了不起的，而在亨丽埃塔看来简直是性命交关。等海特回来后，天哪！她们对这桩事的热忱已经化为泡影。当他介绍他刚同谢利博士进行的一次谈话内容时，路易莎压根儿听不进去：她立在窗口，眼望着外面寻找温特沃思上校；就连亨丽埃塔充其量也不过是半听不听的，仿佛把过去商洽中的疑念忧虑早就忘了个一干二净。
“唔，我的确很高兴。不过我一向认为你能得到这个职位，我一向认为你肯定能得到。据我看来，似乎——总而言之，你知道，谢利博士一定要有个副牧师，而你又得到了他的许诺。温特沃思上校要来吗，路易莎？”
一天早上，默斯格罗夫府上刚请过客不久(安妮没有出席)，温恃沃思上校走进了乡舍的客厅，不料客厅里只有安妮和正在生病的小查尔斯两个人，小查尔斯躺在沙发上。
温特沃思上校发现自己几乎是单独和安妮·埃利奥特碰到了一起，仪态举止不禁失去了往常的镇静，惊惶中只能说道：“我原以为两位默斯格罗夫小姐在这儿，默斯格罗夫太太告诉我可以在这里找到她们。”说罢他走到窗口，好让自己镇定下来，同时想想他该怎么办。
安妮自然也很慌张，她回答说：“她俩和我妹妹一起呆在楼上，我想一会儿就会下来的。”若不是孩子喊她过来做件什么事，她马上就会走出屋去，解除她自己和温特沃思上校的困窘。
上校仍然立在窗口，镇静而客气地说了声：“我希望小家伙好些了。”便又沉默不语了。
安妮只好跪在沙发旁，尽心服侍她的病人。他们就这祥持续了几分钟，接着，使她大为欣慰的是，她听见有人穿过小门厅。她扭过头，指望见到房主人，谁料想来者却是个完全无补于事的人——查尔斯·海特。就像温特沃思上校不愿见到安妮一样，海特也不愿见到温特沃思上校。
安妮只勉强说了声：“你好！请坐吧，其他人马上就下来。”
不过，温特沃思上校倒从窗口走了过来，显然想搭搭腔。不料查尔斯·海特连忙坐到桌子旁边，拾起一张报纸，当即让他吃了个闭门羹。温特沃思上校只好再回到窗口。
过了一会，又来了一个人，原来是玛丽的二小子。他今年两岁，长得矮墩墩、胖乎乎的，愣头愣脑，刚才有人在外面帮他打开门，他便噔噔噔地闯了进来，直冲冲地走到沙发跟前，瞧瞧那里有什么好玩的，见到可以分送的好东西就伸手要。
没有什么好吃的，他只能闹着玩。因为姨妈不肯让他捉弄生病的哥哥，他便开始缠住姨妈不放。安妮正跪在地上，忙着服侍小查尔斯，怎么也摆脱不了他。她劝说他，命令他，恳求他，说来说去都无济于事。有一次，她设法把他推开，可这小家伙觉得越发开心，当即又爬回到姨妈背上。
“沃尔特，”安妮说道，“马上下来。你烦死人啦，真惹我生气。”
可沃尔特却赖着不动。
转瞬间，她觉得那小家伙正在慢慢地松开胳臂；原来有人从她背上把他拉开。虽说他紧紧地趴在她头上，他那强劲的小手还是被从她脖子上拉开了，人也给果断地抱走了。这时她才知道，做好事的竟是温特沃思上校。
这一发现使她激动得一句话也说不出来。她甚至都不能谢他一声，只能附在小查尔斯面前，心乱如麻。他好心好意地上前帮她解围，他的这番举动，自始至终一声不响，详情细节都很奇特，随后他又故意把孩子逗得傲嗽直叫，使安妮立即认识到，他并不想听她道谢，或者干脆想证明他最不愿意同她说话；这些情况使她心里乱作一团，既感到激动不安，又觉着痛苦不堪，始终镇定不下来。后来
见玛丽和两位默斯格罗夫小姐进来了，她才得以把孩子交给她们照料，自己走出了屋子。她不能留下来。这本是个观察他们四个人表露钟情和拈酸吃醋的好机会，因为他们现在都凑到一起来了；可是她却不能留下来观察。显而易见，查尔斯·海特并不喜欢温特沃思上校。就在温特沃思上校出面干预之后，他说了句话给安妮留下了很深的印象，他说：“你早该听我的话，沃尔特。我告诉过你不要跟姨妈捣乱。”安妮可以理解，温特沃思上校做了他应该做而没有做的事情，一定使他感到很懊恼。不过，无论是查尔斯·海特的心情，还是别的什么人的心情，她都不感兴趣，除非她先让自己的心情平静下来。她为自己感到害躁，为自己碰到这么件小事便如此慌张、如此束手无策，而感到极为惭愧。不过，情况就是如此，她需要经过长时间的独自思索，才能恢复镇定。
-
Chapter Eight
From this time Captain Wentworth and Anne Elliot were repeatedly in the
same circle. They were soon dining in company together at Mr
Musgrove's, for the little boy's state could no longer supply his aunt
with a pretence for absenting herself; and this was but the beginning
of other dinings and other meetings.
Whether former feelings were to be renewed must be brought to the
proof; former times must undoubtedly be brought to the recollection of
each; they could not but be reverted to; the year of their engagement
could not but be named by him, in the little narratives or descriptions
which conversation called forth. His profession qualified him, his
disposition lead him, to talk; and "That was in the year six;" "That
happened before I went to sea in the year six," occurred in the course
of the first evening they spent together: and though his voice did not
falter, and though she had no reason to suppose his eye wandering
towards her while he spoke, Anne felt the utter impossibility, from her
knowledge of his mind, that he could be unvisited by remembrance any
more than herself. There must be the same immediate association of
thought, though she was very far from conceiving it to be of equal pain.
They had no conversation together, no intercourse but what the
commonest civility required. Once so much to each other! Now nothing!
There had been a time, when of all the large party now filling the
drawing-room at Uppercross, they would have found it most difficult to
cease to speak to one another. With the exception, perhaps, of Admiral
and Mrs Croft, who seemed particularly attached and happy, (Anne could
allow no other exceptions even among the married couples), there could
have been no two hearts so open, no tastes so similar, no feelings so
in unison, no countenances so beloved. Now they were as strangers;
nay, worse than strangers, for they could never become acquainted. It
was a perpetual estrangement.
When he talked, she heard the same voice, and discerned the same mind.
There was a very general ignorance of all naval matters throughout the
party; and he was very much questioned, and especially by the two Miss
Musgroves, who seemed hardly to have any eyes but for him, as to the
manner of living on board, daily regulations, food, hours, &c., and
their surprise at his accounts, at learning the degree of accommodation
and arrangement which was practicable, drew from him some pleasant
ridicule, which reminded Anne of the early days when she too had been
ignorant, and she too had been accused of supposing sailors to be
living on board without anything to eat, or any cook to dress it if
there were, or any servant to wait, or any knife and fork to use.
From thus listening and thinking, she was roused by a whisper of Mrs
Musgrove's who, overcome by fond regrets, could not help saying--
"Ah! Miss Anne, if it had pleased Heaven to spare my poor son, I dare
say he would have been just such another by this time."
Anne suppressed a smile, and listened kindly, while Mrs Musgrove
relieved her heart a little more; and for a few minutes, therefore,
could not keep pace with the conversation of the others.
When she could let her attention take its natural course again, she
found the Miss Musgroves just fetching the Navy List (their own navy
list, the first that had ever been at Uppercross), and sitting down
together to pore over it, with the professed view of finding out the
ships that Captain Wentworth had commanded.
"Your first was the Asp, I remember; we will look for the Asp."
"You will not find her there. Quite worn out and broken up. I was the
last man who commanded her. Hardly fit for service then. Reported fit
for home service for a year or two, and so I was sent off to the West
Indies."
The girls looked all amazement.
"The Admiralty," he continued, "entertain themselves now and then, with
sending a few hundred men to sea, in a ship not fit to be employed.
But they have a great many to provide for; and among the thousands that
may just as well go to the bottom as not, it is impossible for them to
distinguish the very set who may be least missed."
"Phoo! phoo!" cried the Admiral, "what stuff these young fellows talk!
Never was a better sloop than the Asp in her day. For an old built
sloop, you would not see her equal. Lucky fellow to get her! He knows
there must have been twenty better men than himself applying for her at
the same time. Lucky fellow to get anything so soon, with no more
interest than his."
"I felt my luck, Admiral, I assure you;" replied Captain Wentworth,
seriously. "I was as well satisfied with my appointment as you can
desire. It was a great object with me at that time to be at sea; a
very great object, I wanted to be doing something."
"To be sure you did. What should a young fellow like you do ashore for
half a year together? If a man had not a wife, he soon wants to be
afloat again."
"But, Captain Wentworth," cried Louisa, "how vexed you must have been
when you came to the Asp, to see what an old thing they had given you."
"I knew pretty well what she was before that day;" said he, smiling.
"I had no more discoveries to make than you would have as to the
fashion and strength of any old pelisse, which you had seen lent about
among half your acquaintance ever since you could remember, and which
at last, on some very wet day, is lent to yourself. Ah! she was a dear
old Asp to me. She did all that I wanted. I knew she would. I knew
that we should either go to the bottom together, or that she would be
the making of me; and I never had two days of foul weather all the time
I was at sea in her; and after taking privateers enough to be very
entertaining, I had the good luck in my passage home the next autumn,
to fall in with the very French frigate I wanted. I brought her into
Plymouth; and here another instance of luck. We had not been six hours
in the Sound, when a gale came on, which lasted four days and nights,
and which would have done for poor old Asp in half the time; our touch
with the Great Nation not having much improved our condition.
Four-and-twenty hours later, and I should only have been a gallant
Captain Wentworth, in a small paragraph at one corner of the
newspapers; and being lost in only a sloop, nobody would have thought
about me." Anne's shudderings were to herself alone; but the Miss
Musgroves could be as open as they were sincere, in their exclamations
of pity and horror.
"And so then, I suppose," said Mrs Musgrove, in a low voice, as if
thinking aloud, "so then he went away to the Laconia, and there he met
with our poor boy. Charles, my dear," (beckoning him to her), "do ask
Captain Wentworth where it was he first met with your poor brother. I
always forgot."
"It was at Gibraltar, mother, I know. Dick had been left ill at
Gibraltar, with a recommendation from his former captain to Captain
Wentworth."
"Oh! but, Charles, tell Captain Wentworth, he need not be afraid of
mentioning poor Dick before me, for it would be rather a pleasure to
hear him talked of by such a good friend."
Charles, being somewhat more mindful of the probabilities of the case,
only nodded in reply, and walked away.
The girls were now hunting for the Laconia; and Captain Wentworth could
not deny himself the pleasure of taking the precious volume into his
own hands to save them the trouble, and once more read aloud the little
statement of her name and rate, and present non-commissioned class,
observing over it that she too had been one of the best friends man
ever had.
"Ah! those were pleasant days when I had the Laconia! How fast I made
money in her. A friend of mine and I had such a lovely cruise together
off the Western Islands. Poor Harville, sister! You know how much he
wanted money: worse than myself. He had a wife. Excellent fellow. I
shall never forget his happiness. He felt it all, so much for her
sake. I wished for him again the next summer, when I had still the
same luck in the Mediterranean."
"And I am sure, Sir," said Mrs Musgrove, "it was a lucky day for us,
when you were put captain into that ship. We shall never forget what
you did."
Her feelings made her speak low; and Captain Wentworth, hearing only in
part, and probably not having Dick Musgrove at all near his thoughts,
looked rather in suspense, and as if waiting for more.
"My brother," whispered one of the girls; "mamma is thinking of poor
Richard."
"Poor dear fellow!" continued Mrs Musgrove; "he was grown so steady,
and such an excellent correspondent, while he was under your care! Ah!
it would have been a happy thing, if he had never left you. I assure
you, Captain Wentworth, we are very sorry he ever left you."
There was a momentary expression in Captain Wentworth's face at this
speech, a certain glance of his bright eye, and curl of his handsome
mouth, which convinced Anne, that instead of sharing in Mrs Musgrove's
kind wishes, as to her son, he had probably been at some pains to get
rid of him; but it was too transient an indulgence of self-amusement to
be detected by any who understood him less than herself; in another
moment he was perfectly collected and serious, and almost instantly
afterwards coming up to the sofa, on which she and Mrs Musgrove were
sitting, took a place by the latter, and entered into conversation with
her, in a low voice, about her son, doing it with so much sympathy and
natural grace, as shewed the kindest consideration for all that was
real and unabsurd in the parent's feelings.
They were actually on the same sofa, for Mrs Musgrove had most readily
made room for him; they were divided only by Mrs Musgrove. It was no
insignificant barrier, indeed. Mrs Musgrove was of a comfortable,
substantial size, infinitely more fitted by nature to express good
cheer and good humour, than tenderness and sentiment; and while the
agitations of Anne's slender form, and pensive face, may be considered
as very completely screened, Captain Wentworth should be allowed some
credit for the self-command with which he attended to her large fat
sighings over the destiny of a son, whom alive nobody had cared for.
Personal size and mental sorrow have certainly no necessary
proportions. A large bulky figure has as good a right to be in deep
affliction, as the most graceful set of limbs in the world. But, fair
or not fair, there are unbecoming conjunctions, which reason will
patronize in vain--which taste cannot tolerate--which ridicule will
seize.
The Admiral, after taking two or three refreshing turns about the room
with his hands behind him, being called to order by his wife, now came
up to Captain Wentworth, and without any observation of what he might
be interrupting, thinking only of his own thoughts, began with--
"If you had been a week later at Lisbon, last spring, Frederick, you
would have been asked to give a passage to Lady Mary Grierson and her
daughters."
"Should I? I am glad I was not a week later then."
The Admiral abused him for his want of gallantry. He defended himself;
though professing that he would never willingly admit any ladies on
board a ship of his, excepting for a ball, or a visit, which a few
hours might comprehend.
"But, if I know myself," said he, "this is from no want of gallantry
towards them. It is rather from feeling how impossible it is, with all
one's efforts, and all one's sacrifices, to make the accommodations on
board such as women ought to have. There can be no want of gallantry,
Admiral, in rating the claims of women to every personal comfort high,
and this is what I do. I hate to hear of women on board, or to see
them on board; and no ship under my command shall ever convey a family
of ladies anywhere, if I can help it."
This brought his sister upon him.
"Oh! Frederick! But I cannot believe it of you.--All idle
refinement!--Women may be as comfortable on board, as in the best house
in England. I believe I have lived as much on board as most women, and
I know nothing superior to the accommodations of a man-of-war. I
declare I have not a comfort or an indulgence about me, even at
Kellynch Hall," (with a kind bow to Anne), "beyond what I always had in
most of the ships I have lived in; and they have been five altogether."
"Nothing to the purpose," replied her brother. "You were living with
your husband, and were the only woman on board."
"But you, yourself, brought Mrs Harville, her sister, her cousin, and
three children, round from Portsmouth to Plymouth. Where was this
superfine, extraordinary sort of gallantry of yours then?"
"All merged in my friendship, Sophia. I would assist any brother
officer's wife that I could, and I would bring anything of Harville's
from the world's end, if he wanted it. But do not imagine that I did
not feel it an evil in itself."
"Depend upon it, they were all perfectly comfortable."
"I might not like them the better for that perhaps. Such a number of
women and children have no right to be comfortable on board."
"My dear Frederick, you are talking quite idly. Pray, what would
become of us poor sailors' wives, who often want to be conveyed to one
port or another, after our husbands, if everybody had your feelings?"
"My feelings, you see, did not prevent my taking Mrs Harville and all
her family to Plymouth."
"But I hate to hear you talking so like a fine gentleman, and as if
women were all fine ladies, instead of rational creatures. We none of
us expect to be in smooth water all our days."
"Ah! my dear," said the Admiral, "when he had got a wife, he will sing
a different tune. When he is married, if we have the good luck to live
to another war, we shall see him do as you and I, and a great many
others, have done. We shall have him very thankful to anybody that
will bring him his wife."
"Ay, that we shall."
"Now I have done," cried Captain Wentworth. "When once married people
begin to attack me with,--'Oh! you will think very differently, when
you are married.' I can only say, 'No, I shall not;' and then they say
again, 'Yes, you will,' and there is an end of it."
He got up and moved away.
"What a great traveller you must have been, ma'am!" said Mrs Musgrove
to Mrs Croft.
"Pretty well, ma'am in the fifteen years of my marriage; though many
women have done more. I have crossed the Atlantic four times, and have
been once to the East Indies, and back again, and only once; besides
being in different places about home: Cork, and Lisbon, and Gibraltar.
But I never went beyond the Streights, and never was in the West
Indies. We do not call Bermuda or Bahama, you know, the West Indies."
Mrs Musgrove had not a word to say in dissent; she could not accuse
herself of having ever called them anything in the whole course of her
life.
"And I do assure you, ma'am," pursued Mrs Croft, "that nothing can
exceed the accommodations of a man-of-war; I speak, you know, of the
higher rates. When you come to a frigate, of course, you are more
confined; though any reasonable woman may be perfectly happy in one of
them; and I can safely say, that the happiest part of my life has been
spent on board a ship. While we were together, you know, there was
nothing to be feared. Thank God! I have always been blessed with
excellent health, and no climate disagrees with me. A little
disordered always the first twenty-four hours of going to sea, but
never knew what sickness was afterwards. The only time I ever really
suffered in body or mind, the only time that I ever fancied myself
unwell, or had any ideas of danger, was the winter that I passed by
myself at Deal, when the Admiral (Captain Croft then) was in the North
Seas. I lived in perpetual fright at that time, and had all manner of
imaginary complaints from not knowing what to do with myself, or when I
should hear from him next; but as long as we could be together, nothing
ever ailed me, and I never met with the smallest inconvenience."
"Aye, to be sure. Yes, indeed, oh yes! I am quite of your opinion,
Mrs Croft," was Mrs Musgrove's hearty answer. "There is nothing so bad
as a separation. I am quite of your opinion. I know what it is, for
Mr Musgrove always attends the assizes, and I am so glad when they are
over, and he is safe back again."
The evening ended with dancing. On its being proposed, Anne offered
her services, as usual; and though her eyes would sometimes fill with
tears as she sat at the instrument, she was extremely glad to be
employed, and desired nothing in return but to be unobserved.
It was a merry, joyous party, and no one seemed in higher spirits than
Captain Wentworth. She felt that he had every thing to elevate him
which general attention and deference, and especially the attention of
all the young women, could do. The Miss Hayters, the females of the
family of cousins already mentioned, were apparently admitted to the
honour of being in love with him; and as for Henrietta and Louisa, they
both seemed so entirely occupied by him, that nothing but the continued
appearance of the most perfect good-will between themselves could have
made it credible that they were not decided rivals. If he were a
little spoilt by such universal, such eager admiration, who could
wonder?
These were some of the thoughts which occupied Anne, while her fingers
were mechanically at work, proceeding for half an hour together,
equally without error, and without consciousness. Once she felt that
he was looking at herself, observing her altered features, perhaps,
trying to trace in them the ruins of the face which had once charmed
him; and once she knew that he must have spoken of her; she was hardly
aware of it, till she heard the answer; but then she was sure of his
having asked his partner whether Miss Elliot never danced? The answer
was, "Oh, no; never; she has quite given up dancing. She had rather
play. She is never tired of playing." Once, too, he spoke to her.
She had left the instrument on the dancing being over, and he had sat
down to try to make out an air which he wished to give the Miss
Musgroves an idea of. Unintentionally she returned to that part of the
room; he saw her, and, instantly rising, said, with studied politeness--
"I beg your pardon, madam, this is your seat;" and though she
immediately drew back with a decided negative, he was not to be induced
to sit down again.
Anne did not wish for more of such looks and speeches. His cold
politeness, his ceremonious grace, were worse than anything.
从此以后，温特沃思上校和安妮·埃利奥特便经常出入同一社交场合。他们马上就要一起到默斯格罗夫先生府上赴宴，因为孩子的病情已不能再为姨妈的缺席提供托词；而这仅仅是其他宴会、聚会的开端。
过去的感情能不能恢复，这必须经过检验。毫无疑问，双方总要想起过去的日子，那是必然要回想的。谈话需要谈些细枝末节，他势必会提到他们订婚的年份。他的职业使他有资格这么说，他的性情也导致他这么说。“那是在一八O六年；”“那事发生在我出海前的一八O六年，”他们在一起度过的头一天晚上，他就说出了这样的话。虽然他的声音没有颤抖，虽然安妮没有理由认为他说话时眼睛在盯着她，但是安妮凭着自己对他内心的了解，觉得说他可以不像她自己那样回想过去，那是完全不可能的。虽然安妮决不认为双方在忍受着同样的痛苦，但他们肯定会马上产生同样的感触。
他们在一起无话可说，只是出于最起码的礼貌寒暄两句。他们一度有那么多话好说！现在却无话可谈！曾经有过一度，在如今聚集在厄泼克劳斯客厅的这一大帮人中，就数他俩最难以做到相互闭口不语。也许除了表面上看来恩爱弥笃的克罗夫特夫妇以外(安妮找不出别的例外，即使在新婚夫妇中也找不到)，没有哪两个人能像他们那样推心置腹，那样情投意合，那样和颜悦色。现在，他们竟然成了陌生人；不，连陌生人还不如，因为他们永远也结交不了。这是永久的疏远。
他说话的时候，她听到了同样的声音，觉察出同样的心境。宾主中间，大多数人对海军的事情一无所知，因此大伙七嘴八舌地问了他许多问题，特别是两位默斯格罗夫小姐，眼睛似乎别无他顾，一个劲儿地瞧着他。她们问起了他在舰上的生活方式，日常的规章制度，饮食和作息时间等等。听着他的述说，得知人居然能把膳宿起居安排到这种地步，她们不禁大为惊讶，于是又逗得他惬意地讥笑了几句；这就使安妮想起了过去的日子，当时她也是一无所知，也受到过他的指摘，说她以为水兵呆在舰上没有东西吃，即使有东西吃，也没有厨师加工，没有仆人侍奉，没有刀叉可用。
她就这么听着想着，不料被默斯格罗夫太太打断了。原来，她实在悲痛难忍，情不自禁地悄声说道：
“唉！安妮小姐，要是当初上帝肯饶我那可怜的孩子一命，他现在肯定也会是这么一个人。”
安妮忍住了笑，并且好心好意地又听她倾吐了几句心里话。因此，有一阵，她没听到众人说了些什么。
等她的注意力又恢复正常以后，她发现两位默斯格罗夫小姐找来了海军名册(这是她们自己的海军名册，也是厄泼克劳斯有史以来的头一份)，一道坐下来读了起来，公开表示要找到温特沃思上校指挥过的舰只。
“我记得你的第一艘军舰是‘阿斯普号’。我们找找‘阿斯普号’。”
“它破败不堪，早就不顶用了，你们在那里可找不到它。我是最后一个指挥它的，当时就几乎不能服役了。据报告它还可以在本国海域服一两年役，于是我便被派到了西印度群岛。”
两位小姐大为惊奇。
“英国海军部还真能寻开心，”他继续说道，“不时地要派出几百个人，乘着一艘不堪使用的舰只出海。不过他们要供养的人太多了。在那数以千计的葬身海底也无妨的人们中，他们无法辨别究竟哪一伙人最不值得痛惜。”
“得了！得了！”将军大声嚷道，“这些年轻人在胡说些什么！当时没有比‘阿斯普号’更好的舰艇啦。作为旧舰，你还见不到一艘能比得上它的。能得到它算你运气！你知道，当初准有二十个比你强的人同时要求指挥它。就凭着你那点资格，能这么快就捞到一艘军舰，算你幸运。”
“将军，我当然感到自己很幸运，”温特沃思上校带着严肃的口吻答道。“我对自己的任职就像你希望的那样心满意足。我当时的头等大事是出海。一个头等重要的大事就是我想有点事情干。”
“你当然想啦。像你那样的年轻小伙子干吗要在岸上呆足半年呢？一个人要是没有妻室，他马上就想再回到海上。”
“可是，温特沃思上校，”路易莎嚷道，“等你来到‘阿斯普号’上，一看他们给了你这么个旧家伙，你该有多恼火啊！”
“早在上舰那天之前，我就很了解它的底细，”上校笑吟吟地答道。“我后来没有多少新发现，就像你对一件旧长外衣的款式和耐磨力不会有多少新发现一样，因为你记得曾看见这件长外衣在你半数的朋友中被租来租去，最后在一个大雨天又租给了你自己。唔！它是我可爱的老‘阿斯普号’。它实现了我的全部愿望。我知道它会成全我的。我知道，要么我们一起葬身海底，要么它使我飞黄腾达。我指挥它出海的所有时间里，连两天的坏天气都没碰上。第二年秋天，我俘获不少私掠船，觉得够意思了，便启程回国，真是福从天降，我遇到我梦寐以求的法国护卫舰。我把它带进了普利茅斯。在这里，我又碰到了一次运气。我们在海湾里还没呆到六个小时，突然刮起了一阵狂风，持续了四天四夜，要是可怜的老‘阿斯普号’还在海上的话，有这一半时间就会把它报销掉；因为我们同法国的联系并未使我们的情况得到很大的改善。再过二十四小时，我就会变成壮烈的温特沃思上校，在报纸的一个角角上发一条消息。丧身在一条小小的舰艇上，谁也不会再想到我啦。”
安妮只是自己觉得在颤抖。不过两位默斯格罗夫小姐倒可以做到既诚挚又坦率，情不自禁地发出了怜悯和惊恐的喊叫。
“这么说来，”默斯格罗夫太太低声说道，仿佛自言自语似的，“这么说来，他被调到了‘拉科尼亚号’上，在那里遇见了我那可怜的孩子。查尔斯，我亲爱的，”她招手让查尔斯到她跟前。“快问问他，他最初是在哪里遇见你那可怜的弟弟的，我总是记不住。”
“母亲，我知道，是在直布罗陀。迪克因病留在直布罗陀，他先前的舰长给温特沃思上校写了封介绍信。”
“唔！查尔斯，告诉温特沃思上校，叫他不用害怕在我面前提起可怜的迪克，因为听到这样一位好朋友谈起他，我反而会感到舒坦些。”
查尔斯考虑到事情的种种可能性，只是点了点头，便走开了。
两位小姐眼下正在查找“拉科尼亚号”。温特沃思上校岂能错过机会，他为了给她们省麻烦，兴致勃勃地将那卷宝贵的海军手册拿到自己手里，把有关“拉科尼亚号”的名称、等级以及当前暂不服役的一小段文字又朗读了一遍，说它也是人类有史以来的一个最好的朋友。
“啊，那是我指挥‘拉科尼亚号’的愉快日子。我靠它赚钱赚得多快啊！我和我的一位朋友曾在西部群岛附近做过一次愉快的巡航。就是可怜的哈维尔呀，姐姐！你知道他是多么想发财啊，比我想得还厉害。他有个妻子。多好的小伙子啊！我永远忘不了他那个幸福劲儿。他完全意识到了这种幸福，一切都是为了她。第二年夏天，我在地中海同样走运的时候，便又想念起他来了。”
“我敢说，先生，”默斯格罗夫太太说道，“你到那条舰上当舰长的那天，对我们可是个吉庆日子。我们永远忘不了你的恩典。”
她因为感情压抑，话音很低。温特沃思上校只听清了一部分，再加上他心里可能压根儿没有想到迪克·默斯格罗夫，因此显得有些茫然，似乎在等着她继续往下说。
“我哥哥，”一位小姐说道，“妈妈想起了可怜的理查德。”
“可怜的好孩子！”默斯格罗夫太太继续说道。“他受到你关照
的时候，变得多踏实啊，信也写得那么好！唉！他要是始终不离开你，那该有多幸运呀！老实对你说吧，温特沃思上校，他离开你真叫我们感到遗憾。”
听了这番话，温特沃思上校的脸上掠过了一种神情，只见他那炯炯有神的眼睛一瞥，漂亮的嘴巴一抿，安妮当即意识到：他并不想跟着默斯格罗夫太太对她的儿子表示良好的祝愿，相反，倒可能是他想方设法把他搞走的。但是这种自得其乐的神情瞬息即逝，不像安妮那样了解他的人根本察觉不到。转眼间，他完全恢复了镇定，露出很严肃的样子，立即走到安妮和默斯格罗夫太太就坐的长沙发跟前，在后者身旁坐了下来，同她低声谈起了她的儿子。他谈得落落大方，言语中充满了同情，表明他对那位做母亲的那些真挚而并非荒诞的感情，还是极为关切的。
他同安妮实际上坐到了同一张沙发上，因为默斯格罗夫太太十分爽快地给他让了个地方，他们之间只隔着个默斯格罗夫太太。这的确是个不小的障碍。默斯格罗夫太太身材高大而匀称，她天生只会显示嘻嘻哈哈的兴致，而不善于表露温柔体贴的感情。安妮感到焦灼不安，只不过她那纤细的倩影和忧郁的面孔可以说是被完全遮住了。应该称赞的是温特沃思上校，他尽量克制自己，倾听着默斯格罗夫太太为儿子的命运长吁短叹。其实，她这儿子活着的时候，谁也不把他放在心上。
当然，身材的高低和内心的哀伤不一定构成正比。一个高大肥胖的人和世界上最纤巧玲珑的人一样，完全能够陷入极度的悲痛之中。但是，无论公平与否，它们之间还存在着不恰当的关联，这是理智所无法赞助的——是情趣所无法容忍的——也是要取笑于他人的。
将军想提提神，背着手在屋里踱了两三转之后，他妻子提醒他要有规矩，他索性来到温特沃思上校跟前，也不注意是否打扰别人，心里只管想着自己的心思，便开口说道:
“弗雷德里克，去年春天你若是在里斯本多呆上一个星期，就会有人委托你让玛丽·格里尔森夫人和她的女儿们搭乘你的舰艇。”
“真的吗？那我倒要庆幸自己没有多呆一个星期！”
将军责备他没有礼貌。他为自己申辩，但同时又说他决不愿意让任何太太小姐来到他的舰上，除非是来参加舞会，或是来参观，有几个小时就够了。
“不过，据我所知，”他说，“这不是由于我对她们缺乏礼貌，而是觉得你作出再大的努力，付出再大的代价，也不可能为女人提供应有的膳宿条件。将军，把女人对个人舒适的要求看得高一些，这谈不上对她们缺乏礼貌，我正是这样做的。我不愿听说女人呆在舰上，不愿看见她们呆在舰上。如果不是万不得已，我指挥的舰艇决不会把一家子太太小姐送到任何地方。”
这下子，他姐姐可就不饶他了。
“哦！弗雷德里克！我真不敢相信你会说出这种话。全是无聊的自作高雅！女人呆在船上可以像呆在英国最好的房子里一样舒适。我认为我在船上生活的时间不比大多数女人短，我知道军舰上的膳宿条件是再优越不过了。实话说吧，我现在享受的舒适安逸条件，甚至包括在凯林奇大厦的舒适安逸条件，”她向安妮友好地点点头，“还没超过我在大多数军舰上一直享有的条件。我总共在五艘军舰上生活过。”
“这不能说明问题，”她弟弟答道。“你是和你丈夫生活在一起，是舰上唯一的女人。”
“可是你自己却把哈维尔夫人、她妹妹、她表妹以及三个孩子从朴次茅斯带到了普利茅斯。你这种无微不至的、异乎寻常的殷勤劲儿，又该如何解释呢？”
“完全出自我的友情，索菲娅。如果我能办得到的话，我愿意帮助任何一位军官弟兄的妻子。如果哈维尔需要的话，我愿意把他的
任何东西从天涯海角带给他。不过，你别以为我不觉得这样做不好。”
“放心吧，她们都感到十分舒适。”
“也许我不会因此而喜欢她们。这么一大帮女人孩子在舰上不可能感到舒适。”
“亲爱的弗雷德里克，你说得真轻巧。我们是可怜的水兵的妻子，往往愿意一个港口一个港口地奔波下去，追逐自己的丈夫。如果个个都抱着你这样的思想，请问我们可怎么办？”
“你瞧，我有这样的思想可并没有妨碍我把哈维尔夫人一家子带到普利茅斯。”
“我讨厌你说起话来像个高贵的绅士，仿佛女人都是高贵的淑女，一点也不通情达理似的。我们谁也不期待一生一世都万事如意。”
“唔！亲爱的，”将军说道，“等他有了妻子，他就要变调子啦。等他娶了妻子，如果我们有幸能赶上另外一场战争，那我们就将发现他会像你我以及其他许多人那样做的。谁要是给他带来了妻子，他也会感激不尽的。”
“啊，那还用说。”
“这下子我可完了，”温特沃思上校嚷道。“一旦结过婚的人攻击我说:‘哦！等你结了婚你的想法就会大不相同了。’我只能说：‘不，我的想法不会变。’接着他们又说：‘会的，你会变的。’这样一来，事情就完了。”
他立起身，走开了。
“你一定是个了不起的旅行家啊，夫人！”默斯格罗夫太太对克罗夫特夫人说道。
“差不多吧，太太，我结婚十五年来跑了不少地方。不过有许多女人比我跑的地方还多。我四次横渡大西洋，去过一次东印度群岛，然后再返回来，不过只有一次。此外还到过英国周围的一些地方：科克，里斯本，以及直布罗陀。不过我从来没有去过直布罗陀海峡以远的地方，从来没有去过西印度群岛。你知道，我们不把百慕大和巴哈马称作西印度群岛。”
默斯格罗夫太太也提不出什么异议，她无法指责自己活了一辈子连这些地方都不知道。
“我实话对你说吧，太太，”克罗夫特夫人接着说，“什么地方也超不过军舰上的生活条件。你知道我说的是高等级的军舰。当然，你要是来到一艘护卫舰上，你就会觉得限制大一些。不过通情达理的女人在那上面还是会感到十分快活的。我可以万无一失地这样说：我生平最幸福的岁月是在军舰上度过的。你知道，我们在一起的时候什么也不怕。谢天谢地！我的身体一直很健康，什么气候我
都能适应。出海的头二十四小时总会有点不舒服，可是后来就不知道什么叫不舒服啦。我只有一次真正感到身上不爽、心里难受，只有一次觉得自己不舒服，或者说觉得有点危险——那就是我单独在迪尔（英格兰东南部肯特郡的港口城市）度过的那个冬天，那时候，克罗夫特将军(当时是上校)正在北海。那阵子，我无时无刻不在担惊受怕，由于不知道孤独一人该怎么办才好，不知道何时能收到他的信，各种各样的病症，凡是你能想象得到的，我都占全了。可是只要我们呆在一起，我就从来不生病，从来没有遇到一丝半点的不舒服。”
“啊，那还用说。哦，是的，的确如此！克罗夫特夫人，我完全赞成你的观点，”默斯格罗夫太太热诚地答道。“没有比夫妻分离更糟糕的事情了。我完全赞成你的观点。我知道这个滋味，因为默斯格罗夫先生总要参加郡司法会议；会议结束以后，他平平安安地回来了，我不知道有多高兴。”
晚会的末了是跳舞。这个建议一提出，安妮便像往常一样表示愿意伴奏。她坐到钢琴跟前虽说有时眼泪汪汪的，但她为自己有事可做而感到极为高兴，她不希望得到什么报偿，只要没有人注视她就行了。
这是一个欢快的晚会。看来，谁也不像温特沃思上校那样兴致勃勃。她觉得，他完全有理由感到振奋，因为他受到了众人的赏识和尊敬，尤其是受到了几位年轻小姐的赏识。前面已经提到默斯格罗夫小姐有一家表亲，这家的两位海特小姐显然都荣幸地爱上了他。至于说到亨丽埃塔和路易莎，她们两人似乎都在一心一意地想着他，可以使人相信她们不是情敌的只有一个迹象，即她们之间表面上仍然保持着情同手足的关系。假如他因为受到如此广泛、如此热切的爱慕而变得有点翘尾巴，谁会感到奇怪呢？
这是安妮在思付的部分念头。她的手指机械地弹奏着，整整弹了半个钟头，既准确无误，又浑然不觉。一次，她觉得他在盯视着她，也许是在观察她那变了样的容颜，试图从中找出一度使他着迷的那张面孔的痕迹。还有一次，她知道他准是说起了她，这是她听见别人的答话以后才意识到的。他肯定在问他的伙伴埃利奥特小姐是不是从不跳舞？回答是：“哦！是的，从来不跳。她已经完全放弃了跳舞。她愿意弹琴，从来弹不腻。”一次，他还同她搭话。当时舞跳完了，她离开了钢琴，温特沃思上校随即坐了下来，想弹支曲子，让两位默斯格罗夫小姐听听。不料安妮无意中又回到了那个地方；温特沃思看见了她，当即立起身，拘谨有礼地说道：
“请原谅，小姐，这是您的位置。”虽说安妮果断地拒绝了，连忙向后退了回去，可上校却没有因此而再坐下来。
安妮不想再见到这样的神气，不想再听到这样的言语。他的冷漠斯文和故作优雅比什么都叫她难受。
-
Chapter Seven
A very few days more, and Captain Wentworth was known to be at
Kellynch, and Mr Musgrove had called on him, and come back warm in his
praise, and he was engaged with the Crofts to dine at Uppercross, by
the end of another week. It had been a great disappointment to Mr
Musgrove to find that no earlier day could be fixed, so impatient was
he to shew his gratitude, by seeing Captain Wentworth under his own
roof, and welcoming him to all that was strongest and best in his
cellars. But a week must pass; only a week, in Anne's reckoning, and
then, she supposed, they must meet; and soon she began to wish that she
could feel secure even for a week.
Captain Wentworth made a very early return to Mr Musgrove's civility,
and she was all but calling there in the same half hour. She and Mary
were actually setting forward for the Great House, where, as she
afterwards learnt, they must inevitably have found him, when they were
stopped by the eldest boy's being at that moment brought home in
consequence of a bad fall. The child's situation put the visit
entirely aside; but she could not hear of her escape with indifference,
even in the midst of the serious anxiety which they afterwards felt on
his account.
His collar-bone was found to be dislocated, and such injury received in
the back, as roused the most alarming ideas. It was an afternoon of
distress, and Anne had every thing to do at once; the apothecary to
send for, the father to have pursued and informed, the mother to
support and keep from hysterics, the servants to control, the youngest
child to banish, and the poor suffering one to attend and soothe;
besides sending, as soon as she recollected it, proper notice to the
other house, which brought her an accession rather of frightened,
enquiring companions, than of very useful assistants.
Her brother's return was the first comfort; he could take best care of
his wife; and the second blessing was the arrival of the apothecary.
Till he came and had examined the child, their apprehensions were the
worse for being vague; they suspected great injury, but knew not where;
but now the collar-bone was soon replaced, and though Mr Robinson felt
and felt, and rubbed, and looked grave, and spoke low words both to the
father and the aunt, still they were all to hope the best, and to be
able to part and eat their dinner in tolerable ease of mind; and then
it was, just before they parted, that the two young aunts were able so
far to digress from their nephew's state, as to give the information of
Captain Wentworth's visit; staying five minutes behind their father and
mother, to endeavour to express how perfectly delighted they were with
him, how much handsomer, how infinitely more agreeable they thought him
than any individual among their male acquaintance, who had been at all
a favourite before. How glad they had been to hear papa invite him to
stay dinner, how sorry when he said it was quite out of his power, and
how glad again when he had promised in reply to papa and mamma's
farther pressing invitations to come and dine with them on the
morrow--actually on the morrow; and he had promised it in so pleasant a
manner, as if he felt all the motive of their attention just as he
ought. And in short, he had looked and said everything with such
exquisite grace, that they could assure them all, their heads were both
turned by him; and off they ran, quite as full of glee as of love, and
apparently more full of Captain Wentworth than of little Charles.
The same story and the same raptures were repeated, when the two girls
came with their father, through the gloom of the evening, to make
enquiries; and Mr Musgrove, no longer under the first uneasiness about
his heir, could add his confirmation and praise, and hope there would
be now no occasion for putting Captain Wentworth off, and only be sorry
to think that the cottage party, probably, would not like to leave the
little boy, to give him the meeting. "Oh no; as to leaving the little
boy," both father and mother were in much too strong and recent alarm
to bear the thought; and Anne, in the joy of the escape, could not help
adding her warm protestations to theirs.
Charles Musgrove, indeed, afterwards, shewed more of inclination; "the
child was going on so well, and he wished so much to be introduced to
Captain Wentworth, that, perhaps, he might join them in the evening; he
would not dine from home, but he might walk in for half an hour." But
in this he was eagerly opposed by his wife, with "Oh! no, indeed,
Charles, I cannot bear to have you go away. Only think if anything
should happen?"
The child had a good night, and was going on well the next day. It
must be a work of time to ascertain that no injury had been done to the
spine; but Mr Robinson found nothing to increase alarm, and Charles
Musgrove began, consequently, to feel no necessity for longer
confinement. The child was to be kept in bed and amused as quietly as
possible; but what was there for a father to do? This was quite a
female case, and it would be highly absurd in him, who could be of no
use at home, to shut himself up. His father very much wished him to
meet Captain Wentworth, and there being no sufficient reason against
it, he ought to go; and it ended in his making a bold, public
declaration, when he came in from shooting, of his meaning to dress
directly, and dine at the other house.
"Nothing can be going on better than the child," said he; "so I told my
father, just now, that I would come, and he thought me quite right.
Your sister being with you, my love, I have no scruple at all. You
would not like to leave him yourself, but you see I can be of no use.
Anne will send for me if anything is the matter."
Husbands and wives generally understand when opposition will be vain.
Mary knew, from Charles's manner of speaking, that he was quite
determined on going, and that it would be of no use to teaze him. She
said nothing, therefore, till he was out of the room, but as soon as
there was only Anne to hear--
"So you and I are to be left to shift by ourselves, with this poor sick
child; and not a creature coming near us all the evening! I knew how
it would be. This is always my luck. If there is anything
disagreeable going on men are always sure to get out of it, and Charles
is as bad as any of them. Very unfeeling! I must say it is very
unfeeling of him to be running away from his poor little boy. Talks of
his being going on so well! How does he know that he is going on well,
or that there may not be a sudden change half an hour hence? I did not
think Charles would have been so unfeeling. So here he is to go away
and enjoy himself, and because I am the poor mother, I am not to be
allowed to stir; and yet, I am sure, I am more unfit than anybody else
to be about the child. My being the mother is the very reason why my
feelings should not be tried. I am not at all equal to it. You saw
how hysterical I was yesterday."
"But that was only the effect of the suddenness of your alarm--of the
shock. You will not be hysterical again. I dare say we shall have
nothing to distress us. I perfectly understand Mr Robinson's
directions, and have no fears; and indeed, Mary, I cannot wonder at
your husband. Nursing does not belong to a man; it is not his
province. A sick child is always the mother's property: her own
feelings generally make it so."
"I hope I am as fond of my child as any mother, but I do not know that
I am of any more use in the sick-room than Charles, for I cannot be
always scolding and teazing the poor child when it is ill; and you saw,
this morning, that if I told him to keep quiet, he was sure to begin
kicking about. I have not nerves for the sort of thing."
"But, could you be comfortable yourself, to be spending the whole
evening away from the poor boy?"
"Yes; you see his papa can, and why should not I? Jemima is so
careful; and she could send us word every hour how he was. I really
think Charles might as well have told his father we would all come. I
am not more alarmed about little Charles now than he is. I was
dreadfully alarmed yesterday, but the case is very different to-day."
"Well, if you do not think it too late to give notice for yourself,
suppose you were to go, as well as your husband. Leave little Charles
to my care. Mr and Mrs Musgrove cannot think it wrong while I remain
with him."
"Are you serious?" cried Mary, her eyes brightening. "Dear me! that's
a very good thought, very good, indeed. To be sure, I may just as well
go as not, for I am of no use at home--am I? and it only harasses me.
You, who have not a mother's feelings, are a great deal the properest
person. You can make little Charles do anything; he always minds you
at a word. It will be a great deal better than leaving him only with
Jemima. Oh! I shall certainly go; I am sure I ought if I can, quite as
much as Charles, for they want me excessively to be acquainted with
Captain Wentworth, and I know you do not mind being left alone. An
excellent thought of yours, indeed, Anne. I will go and tell Charles,
and get ready directly. You can send for us, you know, at a moment's
notice, if anything is the matter; but I dare say there will be nothing
to alarm you. I should not go, you may be sure, if I did not feel
quite at ease about my dear child."
The next moment she was tapping at her husband's dressing-room door,
and as Anne followed her up stairs, she was in time for the whole
conversation, which began with Mary's saying, in a tone of great
exultation--
"I mean to go with you, Charles, for I am of no more use at home than
you are. If I were to shut myself up for ever with the child, I should
not be able to persuade him to do anything he did not like. Anne will
stay; Anne undertakes to stay at home and take care of him. It is
Anne's own proposal, and so I shall go with you, which will be a great
deal better, for I have not dined at the other house since Tuesday."
"This is very kind of Anne," was her husband's answer, "and I should be
very glad to have you go; but it seems rather hard that she should be
left at home by herself, to nurse our sick child."
Anne was now at hand to take up her own cause, and the sincerity of her
manner being soon sufficient to convince him, where conviction was at
least very agreeable, he had no farther scruples as to her being left
to dine alone, though he still wanted her to join them in the evening,
when the child might be at rest for the night, and kindly urged her to
let him come and fetch her, but she was quite unpersuadable; and this
being the case, she had ere long the pleasure of seeing them set off
together in high spirits. They were gone, she hoped, to be happy,
however oddly constructed such happiness might seem; as for herself,
she was left with as many sensations of comfort, as were, perhaps, ever
likely to be hers. She knew herself to be of the first utility to the
child; and what was it to her if Frederick Wentworth were only half a
mile distant, making himself agreeable to others?
She would have liked to know how he felt as to a meeting. Perhaps
indifferent, if indifference could exist under such circumstances. He
must be either indifferent or unwilling. Had he wished ever to see her
again, he need not have waited till this time; he would have done what
she could not but believe that in his place she should have done long
ago, when events had been early giving him the independence which alone
had been wanting.
Her brother and sister came back delighted with their new acquaintance,
and their visit in general. There had been music, singing, talking,
laughing, all that was most agreeable; charming manners in Captain
Wentworth, no shyness or reserve; they seemed all to know each other
perfectly, and he was coming the very next morning to shoot with
Charles. He was to come to breakfast, but not at the Cottage, though
that had been proposed at first; but then he had been pressed to come
to the Great House instead, and he seemed afraid of being in Mrs
Charles Musgrove's way, on account of the child, and therefore,
somehow, they hardly knew how, it ended in Charles's being to meet him
to breakfast at his father's.
Anne understood it. He wished to avoid seeing her. He had inquired
after her, she found, slightly, as might suit a former slight
acquaintance, seeming to acknowledge such as she had acknowledged,
actuated, perhaps, by the same view of escaping introduction when they
were to meet.
The morning hours of the Cottage were always later than those of the
other house, and on the morrow the difference was so great that Mary
and Anne were not more than beginning breakfast when Charles came in to
say that they were just setting off, that he was come for his dogs,
that his sisters were following with Captain Wentworth; his sisters
meaning to visit Mary and the child, and Captain Wentworth proposing
also to wait on her for a few minutes if not inconvenient; and though
Charles had answered for the child's being in no such state as could
make it inconvenient, Captain Wentworth would not be satisfied without
his running on to give notice.
Mary, very much gratified by this attention, was delighted to receive
him, while a thousand feelings rushed on Anne, of which this was the
most consoling, that it would soon be over. And it was soon over. In
two minutes after Charles's preparation, the others appeared; they were
in the drawing-room. Her eye half met Captain Wentworth's, a bow, a
curtsey passed; she heard his voice; he talked to Mary, said all that
was right, said something to the Miss Musgroves, enough to mark an easy
footing; the room seemed full, full of persons and voices, but a few
minutes ended it. Charles shewed himself at the window, all was ready,
their visitor had bowed and was gone, the Miss Musgroves were gone too,
suddenly resolving to walk to the end of the village with the
sportsmen: the room was cleared, and Anne might finish her breakfast
as she could.
"It is over! it is over!" she repeated to herself again and again, in
nervous gratitude. "The worst is over!"
Mary talked, but she could not attend. She had seen him. They had
met. They had been once more in the same room.
Soon, however, she began to reason with herself, and try to be feeling
less. Eight years, almost eight years had passed, since all had been
given up. How absurd to be resuming the agitation which such an
interval had banished into distance and indistinctness! What might not
eight years do? Events of every description, changes, alienations,
removals--all, all must be comprised in it, and oblivion of the past--
how natural, how certain too! It included nearly a third part of her
own life.
Alas! with all her reasoning, she found, that to retentive feelings
eight years may be little more than nothing.
Now, how were his sentiments to be read? Was this like wishing to
avoid her? And the next moment she was hating herself for the folly
which asked the question.
On one other question which perhaps her utmost wisdom might not have
prevented, she was soon spared all suspense; for, after the Miss
Musgroves had returned and finished their visit at the Cottage she had
this spontaneous information from Mary:--
"Captain Wentworth is not very gallant by you, Anne, though he was so
attentive to me. Henrietta asked him what he thought of you, when they
went away, and he said, 'You were so altered he should not have known
you again.'"
Mary had no feelings to make her respect her sister's in a common way,
but she was perfectly unsuspicious of being inflicting any peculiar
wound.
"Altered beyond his knowledge." Anne fully submitted, in silent, deep
mortification. Doubtless it was so, and she could take no revenge, for
he was not altered, or not for the worse. She had already acknowledged
it to herself, and she could not think differently, let him think of
her as he would. No: the years which had destroyed her youth and
bloom had only given him a more glowing, manly, open look, in no
respect lessening his personal advantages. She had seen the same
Frederick Wentworth.
"So altered that he should not have known her again!" These were words
which could not but dwell with her. Yet she soon began to rejoice that
she had heard them. They were of sobering tendency; they allayed
agitation; they composed, and consequently must make her happier.
Frederick Wentworth had used such words, or something like them, but
without an idea that they would be carried round to her. He had
thought her wretchedly altered, and in the first moment of appeal, had
spoken as he felt. He had not forgiven Anne Elliot. She had used him
ill, deserted and disappointed him; and worse, she had shewn a
feebleness of character in doing so, which his own decided, confident
temper could not endure. She had given him up to oblige others. It
had been the effect of over-persuasion. It had been weakness and
timidity.
He had been most warmly attached to her, and had never seen a woman
since whom he thought her equal; but, except from some natural
sensation of curiosity, he had no desire of meeting her again. Her
power with him was gone for ever.
It was now his object to marry. He was rich, and being turned on
shore, fully intended to settle as soon as he could be properly
tempted; actually looking round, ready to fall in love with all the
speed which a clear head and a quick taste could allow. He had a heart
for either of the Miss Musgroves, if they could catch it; a heart, in
short, for any pleasing young woman who came in his way, excepting Anne
Elliot. This was his only secret exception, when he said to his
sister, in answer to her suppositions:--
"Yes, here I am, Sophia, quite ready to make a foolish match. Anybody
between fifteen and thirty may have me for asking. A little beauty,
and a few smiles, and a few compliments to the navy, and I am a lost
man. Should not this be enough for a sailor, who has had no society
among women to make him nice?"
He said it, she knew, to be contradicted. His bright proud eye spoke
the conviction that he was nice; and Anne Elliot was not out of his
thoughts, when he more seriously described the woman he should wish to
meet with. "A strong mind, with sweetness of manner," made the first
and the last of the description.
"That is the woman I want," said he. "Something a little inferior I
shall of course put up with, but it must not be much. If I am a fool,
I shall be a fool indeed, for I have thought on the subject more than
most men."
又过了不几天，人们都知道温特沃思上校来到了凯林奇。默斯格罗夫先生去拜访过他，回来后对他赞不绝口。他同克罗夫特夫妇约定，下周末来厄泼克劳斯吃饭。使默斯格罗夫先生大为失望的是，他不能定个更早的日子。他实在有点迫不及待了，想尽早把温特沃思上校请到自己府上，用酒窖里最浓烈、最上等的好酒款待他，借以表达自己的感激之情。但是他还得等待一个星期。可在安妮看来，却仅仅只有一个星期，一个星期过后，他们想必就要见面啦。她马上又兴起了这样的愿望：哪怕能有一个星期的保险期也好。
温特沃思上校早早地回访了默斯格罗夫先生，而在那半个钟头里，安妮也险些同时迈进默斯格罗夫府上。实际上，她和玛丽正动身朝大宅走去，正如她后来所知，她们不可避免地要见到他啦！不料恰在这时，玛丽的长子由于严重摔伤被抱回了家，正好拖住了她俩。见到孩子处于这般情景，两人便完全打消了去大宅的念头。不过，安妮一听说自己逃避了这次会面，又不能不感到庆幸，即使后来为孩子担惊受怕的时候，也是如此。
姊妹俩发现，孩子的锁骨脱位了。孩子肩上受了这么重的伤，怎么能不引起一些万分惊恐的念头！那是个令人忧伤的下午，安妮当即忙碌起来：派这个去喊医生，吩咐那个赶上去通知孩子的父亲，劝慰那做母亲的不要过于悲痛，管束所有的用人，打发走老二，关照抚慰那可怜的受难者。除了这些之外，她又想起大宅的人还不知道，便连忙派人去通知，不想引来一伙子人，帮不了忙不说，还大惊小怪地问个不停。
首先使安妮感到欣慰的是，她妹夫回来了。他可以好好地照料妻子。第二个福音则是医生的到来。直至他来检查了孩子之前，大家因为不明了孩子的病情，一个个都吓得要命。他们猜想伤势很重，可又不晓得伤在哪里。现在可好，锁骨这么快就给复位了，尽管罗宾逊先生摸了又摸，揉了又揉，看上去非常严肃，同孩子的父亲和姨妈说起话来声音很低，大家还是充满了希望，可以放心地散去吃晚饭。就在大家分手之前，两个小姑姑竟然抛开了侄子的病情，报告了温特沃思上校来访的消息。她们等父母亲走后又逗留了五分钟，尽力说明她们如何喜爱他，他有多么漂亮，多么和蔼可亲，她们觉得自己的男朋友中没有一个比得上他的，即使过去最喜欢的男朋友也远远比不上他。她们听见爸爸请他留下来吃饭，心里大为高兴。不料上校说实在无能为力，她们又不胜遗憾。后来经不住爸爸妈妈恳切邀请，他答应第二天再来和他们共进晚餐——实际上就是明日，她们又感到高兴至极。他答应的时候态度那么和悦，好像他感到了他们盛意邀请的全部动机，当然他照理也应该感到。总而言之，他的整个神态，他的一言一语是那样的温文尔雅，她们可以向大家保证：她们两人完全被他迷住了。她们说罢扭身就走，心里充满了钟情，也充满了喜悦。显然，她们一味想着温特沃思上校，并没把小查尔斯放在心上。
黄昏的时候，两位小姐伴随父亲过来探问，又把那个故事和她们大喜若狂的心情重新述说了一番。默斯格罗夫先生不再像先前那样为孙子担忧，他现在也跟着称赞起上校来。他认为现在没有理由推迟对温特沃思上校的宴请，只是觉得很遗憾，乡舍一家人可能不愿丢下那小家伙来参加他们的宴会。孩子的父母亲刚才还惊恐万状的，岂能忍心撇下孩子：“哦！不，决不能丢下那小家伙！”安妮一想到自己可以逃脱赴宴，感到十分高兴，便情不自禁地在一旁跟着帮腔，强烈反对丢下小家伙不管。
后来，查尔斯·默斯格罗夫还真有点动心，只听他说:“孩子的情况良好，我还真想去结识一下温特沃思上校。也许我晚上可以去参加一会儿。我不想在那里吃饭，不过我可以进去坐上半个钟头。”但是，他在这点上遭到了妻子的激烈反对，她说：“哦！不，查尔斯，我的确不能放你走。你只要想一想，要是出了什么事儿可怎么办？”
孩子一夜安然无恙，第二天情况仍然良好。看来，要确定脊柱没受损伤，还必须经过一段时间的观察。不过，罗宾逊先生没有发现可以进一步引起惊恐的症候，因而，查尔斯·默斯格罗夫觉得没有必要再守在家里。孩子要躺在床上，有人陪着他逗趣，还要尽量保持安静，可是一个做父亲的能做些什么呢？这完全是女人家的事情，他在家里起不到任何作用，再把他关在屋里岂不是荒唐至极。他父亲很希望他见见温特沃思上校，既然没有理由不去，那他就应该去一趟。结果，当他打猎回来的时候，他毅然公开宣称：他准备马上换装，去大宅赴宴。
“孩子的情况好得不能再好了，”他说。“所以我刚才告诉父亲说我要去，他认为我做得很对。亲爱的，有你姐姐和你在一起，我就毫无顾虑啦。你自己不愿意离开孩子，可你瞧我又帮不上忙。要是有什么情况，安妮会打发人去叫我的。”
做夫妻的一般都懂得什么时候提出反对意见是徒劳无益的。玛丽从查尔斯的说话态度看得出来，他是打定主意非去不可的，你想强拦也拦不住。所以她一声不吭，直到他走出屋去。可是，一旦只剩下安妮听她说话……
“瞧，你我又给撇下来，轮换着看守这可怜的小病人了。整个晚上不会有一个人来接近我们！我早就知道会有这个结果。我总是命该如此。一遇到不愉快的事情，男人们总要溜之大吉，查尔斯就像别的男人一样坏。真是冷酷无情！我认为，他抛下他可怜的小家伙自己跑了，真是冷酷无情。他还说什么他的情况良好呢！他怎么晓得他的情况良好，他怎么晓得半个钟头以后不会出现突然变化？我原来以为他不至于会这么冷酷无情。现在可好，他要去啦，去自我享乐，而我可怜巴巴的就因为是做母亲的，便只好关在家里一动不准动。然而我敢说，我比任何人都不适于照料孩子。我是孩子的母亲，这就是我的感情经受不住打击的原因。我压根儿经受不了。你曾见到我昨天歇斯底里发作的情形。”
“可那仅仅是你突然受惊的结果——受到震惊的结果。你不会歇斯底里再发作了。我想我们不会再有令人烦恼的事情了。我完全懂得罗宾逊先生的诊断，一点儿也不担心。玛丽，我的确无法对你丈夫的行为感到惊奇。看孩子不是男人的事，不是男人的本分。生病的孩子总是母亲的财产：这种情况一般都是母亲自己的感情造成的。”
“我希望我像别的母亲一样喜欢自己的孩子，可是我知道我在病室里像查尔斯一样无能为力，因为孩子病得可怜，我总不能老是责骂他、逗弄他吧。你今天早晨看见了，我要是叫他安静些，他却非要踢来踢去不可。我的神经经受不了这样的事情。”
“不过，你一个晚上扔下这可怜的孩子，自己能安心吗？”
“当然能。你瞧他爸爸能，我于吗不能？杰米玛是个细心人，她可以随时派人向我们报告孩子的情况。我真希望查尔斯当初告诉他父亲我们都去。对于小查尔斯，我现在并不比查尔斯更担惊受怕。昨天可把我吓坏了，不过今天的情况就大不一样了。”
“唔，你要是觉得还来得及通知，你索性和你丈夫一起去。把小查尔斯交给我照料。有我守着他，默斯格罗夫夫妇不会见怪的。”
“你这话当真吗？”玛丽眼睛一亮，大声嚷了起来。“哎呀！这可是个好主意啊，真是好极了。的确，我还是去的好，因为我在家里不起作用——对吧？那只会让我心烦意乱。你还没有做母亲的感受，留下来是再合适不过了。小查尔斯你叫他干啥他就于啥，他对你总是唯命是听。这比把他交给杰米玛一个人好多了。哦！我当然要去啦。就像查尔斯一样，我要是能去的话，当然应该去，因为他们都极想让我结识一下温特沃思上校，而我知道你又不介意一个人留在家里。安妮，你的想法真妙。我去告诉查尔斯，马上做好准备。你知道，要是出了什么事儿，你可以派人来喊我们，随喊随到。不过我敢担保，不会出现让你担惊受怕的事情。你尽管相信，我假使对我的小宝贝不很放心的话，我也不会去的。”
转瞬间，玛丽便跑去敲丈夫化妆室的门。当安妮随后跟到楼上的时候，正好赶上听到他们的全部谈话内容，只听玛丽带着欣喜若狂的口气，开门见山地说：
“查尔斯，我想和你一起去，因为跟你一样，我在家里也帮不了忙。即使让我一直关在家里守着孩子，我也不能说服他去做他不愿做的事情。安妮要留下，她同意留在家里照料孩子。这是她自己提出来的，所以我要跟你一起去。这样就好多了，因为我自星期二以来，还没去婆婆家吃过饭呢。”
“安妮真好，”她丈夫答道，“我倒很乐意让你一起去。不过叫她一个人留在家里，照料我们那生病的孩子，似乎太无情了。”
这时安妮就在近前，可以亲自解释。她的态度那样诚恳，很快就把查尔斯说服了(因为这种说服本身至少是令人愉快的)。他不再对她一个人留在家里吃晚饭感到良心不安了，不过他仍然希望安妮晚上能去，到那时孩子也许睡着了。他恳请安妮让他来接她，不想她是无论如何也说不通。情况既然如此，夫妻俩不久便兴高采烈地一起动身了，安妮见了也很高兴。她希望他们去了能感到快乐，不管这种快乐说来有多么令人不可思议。至于她自己，她被留在家里也许比任何时候都感到欣慰。她知道孩子最需要她。在这种情况下，即便弗雷德里克·温特沃思就在半英里地之外，正在尽力取悦他人，那与她又有什么关系？
她倒很想知道他想不想见她。他也许无所谓，如果在这种情况下可以做到无所谓的话。不是无所谓，就是不愿意，一定如此。假使他还想重新见到她，他大可不必拖到今天。他会采取行动，去做她认为自己若是处在他的地位早就该做的事情，因为他原先唯一缺乏的是维持独立生活的收入，后来时过境迁，他早就获得了足够的收入。
她妹夫妹妹回来以后，对他们新结识的朋友和整个聚会都很满意。晚会上乐曲悠扬，歌声僚亮，大家有说有笑，一切都令人极其愉快。温特沃思上校风度迷人，既不羞怯，也不拘谨。大家似乎一见如故。他准备第二天早晨来和查尔斯一道去打猎。他要来吃早饭，但不在乡舍里吃，虽然查尔斯夫妇最初提出过这样的建议。后来默斯格罗夫夫妇硬要他去大宅用餐，而他似乎考虑到乡舍里孩子有病，怕给查尔斯·默斯格罗夫夫人增添麻烦，于是，不知怎么的(大家简直不晓得是怎么回事)，最后决定由查尔斯到父亲屋里同他共进早餐。
安妮明白这其中的奥妙。他想避而不见她。她发现，他曾经以过去泛泛之交的身分，打听过她的情况，似乎也承认她所承认的一些事实。他之所以要这样做，或许也是出于同样的动机，等到将来相遇时好回避介绍。
乡舍早晨的作息时间向来比大宅的要晚。第二天早晨，这种差别显得格外大：玛丽和安妮刚刚开始吃早饭，查尔斯便跑进来说，他们就要出发，他是来领猎犬的，他的两个妹妹要跟着温特沃思上校一起来。他妹妹打算来看看玛丽和孩子，温特沃思上校提出，若是没有不便的话，他也进来坐几分钟，拜会一下女主人。虽然查尔斯担保说孩子的情况并不那么严重，不会引起什么不便，可是温特沃思上校非要让他先来打个招呼不可。
玛丽受到这样的礼遇，不由得十分得意，高高兴兴地准备迎接客人。不想安妮这时却思绪万千，其中最使她感到欣慰的是，事情很快就会结束。事情果真很快结束了。查尔斯准备了两分钟，其他人便出现了，一个个来到了客厅。安妮的目光和温特沃思上校的目光勉强相遇了，两人一个鞠了个躬，一个行了个屈膝礼。安妮听到了他的声音，他正在同玛丽交谈，说的话句句都很有分寸。他还同两位默斯格罗夫小姐说了几句，足以显示出他们那无拘无束的关系。屋里似乎满满当当的，宾主济济一堂，一片欢声笑语，但是过了几分钟，这一切便都完结了。查尔斯在窗外打招呼，一切准备就绪，客人鞠了个躬就告辞而去。两位默斯格罗夫小姐也告辞了，她们突然打定主意，要跟着两位游猎家走到村头。屋里清静了，安妮可以吃完早饭啦。
“事情过去了！事情过去了！”她带着紧张而感激的心情，一再对自己重复说道。“最糟糕的事情过去了！”
玛丽跟她说话，可她却听不进去。她见到他了。他们见了面啦。他们又一次来到同一间屋里。
然而，她马上又开始开导自己，不要那么多情善感。自从他们断绝关系以来，八年，几乎八年过去了。时间隔了这么久，激动不安的心情已经变成了陈迹，变成了模糊不清的概念，现在居然要重新激动起来，那是何等的荒谬！八年中什么情况不会出现？各种各样的事情，变化，疏远，搬迁——这一切的一切都会发生，还要忘却过去——这是多么自然，多么确定无疑！这八年几乎构成了她生命的三分之一。
唉！她尽管这样开导自己，却还是发现：对于执着的感情来说，八年可能是无足轻重的。
再者，应该如何理解他的思想感情呢？像是想躲避她？转念间她又痛恨自己问出这样的傻问题。
还有一个问题，也许任凭她再怎么理智，她也无法避而不想，不过她在这上面的悬念很快便给统统打消了；因为，当两位默斯格罗夫小姐回来看过他们之后，玛丽主动向她提供了这样的情况：
“安妮，温特沃思上校虽说对我礼数周全，对你却不怎么殷勤。亨丽埃塔和他们走出去以后问他对你有什么看法，他说你变得都让他认不出来了。”
玛丽缺乏感情，不可能像常人那样敬重她姐姐的感情，不过她丝毫也没想到，这会给安妮的感情带来任何特别的伤害。
“变得他都认不出来了。”安妮羞愧不语，心里完全认可了。情况无疑是这样的，而且她也无法报复，因为他没有变，或者说没有往差里变。她已经向自己承认了这一点，不能再有别的想法，让他对她爱怎么想就怎么想吧。不，岁月虽然毁掉了她的青春与美貌，却使他变得更加容光焕发，气度不凡，落落大方，无论从哪个方面看，他身上的优点长处都是有增无减。她看到了依然如故的弗雷德里克·温特沃思。
“变得都让他认不出来了！”这句话不可能不嵌在她的脑海里。然而，她马上又为自己听到这句话而感到高兴。这句话具有令人清醒的作用，可以消除激动不安的心情。它使安妮镇静下来，因而也准会使她感到更愉快。
弗雷德里克·温特沃思说了这话，或者诸如此类的话，可他没想到这话会传到安妮的耳朵里。他觉得她变得太厉害了，所以，当别人一问到他，他便把自己的感觉如实地说了出来。他并没有宽恕安妮·埃利奥特。她亏待了他，抛弃了他，使他陷入绝望。更糟糕的是，她这样做还显出了她性格的儒弱，这同他自己那果决、自信的性情是格格不入的。她是听了别人的话才抛弃他的。那是别人极力劝导的结果，也是她自己懦弱胆怯的表现。
他对她曾一度情意绵绵，后来见到的女子，他觉得没有一个及得上她的。不过，他除了某种天生的好奇心之外，并不想再见到她。她对他的那股魅力已经永远消失了。
他现在的目标是要娶位太太。他腰里有了钱，又给转到了岸上，满心打算一见到合适的女子，就立即成家。实际上，他已经在四处物色了，准备凭借他那清楚的头脑和灵敏的审美力，以最快的速度堕入情网。他对两位默斯格罗夫小姐都有情意，就看她们能不能得手啦。总而言之，他对于他所遇到的动人姑娘，除了安妮·埃利奥特以外，都有情意。安妮是他回答他姐姐的提名时，私下提出来的唯一例外。
“是的，索菲娅，我来这里就想缔结一门荒诞的亲事。从十五岁到三十岁之间的任何女人，只要愿意，都可以做我的妻子。但凡有点姿色，有几分笑容，对海军能说几句恭维话，那我就算是被俘虏了。我是个水兵，在女人当中没有什么交往，本来就不能挑肥拣瘦的，有了这样的条件岂不足够了？”
做姐姐的知道，他说这话是希望受到批驳。他那双炯炯有神的眼睛表明，他深信自己是挑剔的，并为此而感到洋洋得意。而且，当他一本正经地描述他想找个什么样的女人时，安妮·埃利奥特并没有被他置诸脑后。“头脑机灵，举止温柔，”构成了他所描述的全部内容。
“这就是我要娶的女人，”他说。“稍差一点我当然可以容忍，但是不能差得太多。如果说我傻，我倒还真够傻的，因为我在这个问题上比多数人考虑得都多。”
